question for I am sure that booke stoppeth all their mouthes Then sayd I My Lord I thinke many things be farre wide from the truth of Gods word in that booke Then my Lord sayd Thou art a very varlet Math. 5. To that I aunswered that is as ill as Racha or Fatue Then my Lord sayd thou art an ignoraunt beetill brow To that I aunswered D. Taylour learned in diuinitie and also in the ciuill lawe Gardiners booke de vera obedientia I haue read ouer and ouer agayne the holy Scriptures and S. Augustines workes through S. Cyprian Eusebius Origine Gregory Nazianzen with diuers other bookes through once therefore I thanke God I am not vtterly ignoraunt Besydes these my Lorde I professed the Ciuill lawes as your Lordship did and I haue read ouer the Canon law also Then my Lord sayd with a corrupt iudgement thou readest all things Touching my profession it is Diuinitie in whiche I haue written diuers bookes Then I saide my Lord ye did write one booke De vera obedientia I would you had bene constant in that for in deede you neuer did declare a good conscience that I heard of but in that one booke Then my Lord sayd tut tut tut I wrote agaynst Bucer in Priestes Mariages but such bookes please not such wretches as thou art which hast bene maryed many yeares To that I aunswered I am maryed in deed and I haue hadde nine children in holy Matrimonye I thanke God and this I am sure of that your proceedinges now at this present in this Realme agaynst Priestes Mariages is the maintenance of the doctrine of deuils agaynst naturall lawe Ciuill lawe Canon law generall Counsels Canons of the Apostles auncient Doctours and Gods lawes Then spake my Lord of Duresme saying You haue professed the Ciuill law as you say Then you know that Iustinian writeth that Priestes shoulde at theyr taking of orders sweare that they were neuer maryed and he bringeth in to proue that Canones Apostolorum To that I aunswered that I did not remember any such lawe of Iustinian But I am sure that Iustinian Writeth in Titulo de indicta viduitate in Cod. that if one would bequeath to his wife in his TestameÌ„t a legacy vnder a conditioÌ„ that she shuld neuer mary agayne and take an othe of her accomplishing of the same yet she may mary agayne if he die notwithstanding the aforesayd coÌ„dition and othe taken and made agaynst Mariage and an othe is an other maner of obligation made to God then is a Papisticall vow made to man Moreouer in the Pandects it is conteined that if a man doth manumit his handmayde vnder a condition that shee shall neuer mary yet she may mary and her Patrone shall loose ius patronatus for his adding of the vnnaturall and vnlawfull condition agaynst Matrimony Then my Lord Chauncellor sayd thou sayst that Priestes may be maryed by Gods law How prouest thou that Scripture â—pprâ—ueth 〈◊〉 maâ—sages but â—he Pâ—pe 〈◊〉 be heard beâ—ore the Scripture Chrysost. â—alleth it an â—eresie to â—ay that a Priest may â—ot be maâ—yed I aunswered by the playne wordes and sentences of S. Paul both to Timothy to Titus where he speaketh most euidentlye of the mariage of Priestes Deacons and Byshoppes And Chrysostome writing vpon the Epistle to Timothy sayth It is an heresye to say that a Bishop may not be maryed Then sayd my Lord Chauncellor thou lyest of Chrysostome But thou doest as all thy companions doe belye euer without shame both the Scriptures and the Doctors Diddest thou not also say that by the Canon lawe Priestes may be maried whiche is most vntrue and the contrary is most true I aunswered We read in the Decrees that the foure generall Councels Nicene Constantinopolitane Ephesine and Chalcedone haue the same authority that the foure Euangelistes haue And we read in the same decrees which is one of the chiefe bookes of the Canon law that the Councell of Nicene by the meanes of one Paphnutius Canon law â—â—proueth Priests maâ—iages did allow Priestes bishops mariages Therfore by the best part of the Canon law Priestes may be maried Then my Lord Chauncellour sayd thou falsifiest the generall Councell For there is expresse mention in the sayde Decree that Priestes shoulde be diuorced from their wiues Winchester â—â—lyeth the â—ouncell whiche bee maried Then said I if those words be there as you say then am I content to lose this great head of mine Let the booke be fetched 〈◊〉 â—elpeth Winâ—â—ester 〈…〉 Then spake my Lord of Duresme Though they be not there yet they may be in Ecclesiastica historia which Eusebius wrote out of which booke the Decree was taken To that sayd I it is not like that the Pope woulde leaue out any such sentence hauing such authority making so much for his purpose Then my Lord Chauncellor sayd Gratian was but a patcher thou art glad to snatch vp such a patch as maketh for thy purpose I answered my Lord I can not but maruell that you do call one of the chiefe Papistes that euer was but a patcher Then my Lord Chauncellor sayd Nay I call thee a snatcher a patcher To make an end wilt thou not returne agayne with vs to the Catholicke Church and with that he rose And I sayd By Gods grace I will neuer departe from Christes Church Then I required that I might haue some of my frendes to come to me in prison and my Lord Chauncellour sayde thou shalt haue iudgement within this weeke and so was I deliuered agayne vnto my keeper D. Taylour 〈◊〉 agayne 〈…〉 My Lord of Duresme would that I should beleue as my father and my mother I alledged S. Augustine that we ought to preferre Gods word before all men And thus muh was conteined in the foresayd letter of Doctor Taylour for that matter Besides this letter moreouer he directed an other writing in like maner to an other frend of his concerning the causes wherfore he was condemned whiche we thought likewise here to expresse as foloweth ¶ The copy of an other Letter to his frend touching his assertions of the Mariage of Priestes and other causes for the which he was condemned IT is heresy to defend any doctrine agaynst the holy scripture Therfore the Lord Chauncellour and Bishops coÌ„senting to his sentence agaynst me be heretickes For they haue geuen sentence agaynst the mariage of priests knowing that S. Paul to Timothe and Titus writeth playnly The B. of Wint. and his felloweâ— proued to be oâ—pen heretickes by Scripture 〈◊〉 by the true â—â—â—nition of hereâ—â— that Bishops Priestes Deacons may be maried knowing also that by S. Paules doctrine it is the doctrine of y e deuils to inhibite Matrimony And S. Paule willeth euery faythfull Minister to teach the people so least they be deceiued by the marked Marchauntes 1. Tim. 4. These Byshops are not ignoraunt that it is onely S. Paules counsell
them their office The aunswere of Luther to the place of S. Iohn Pasce Oues meas doeth teache what is to feede and what he ought to be that feedeth After thys Eckius came to the authoritie of the Councell of Constance alleging this amongst other articles De necessitate salutis est credere Rom. pontificem Occumenicum esse That is that it standeth vpon necessitie of our saluation to beleeue the Bishop of Rome to bee supreme heade of the Churche The authoritie of the councell of Constance alleging moreouer that in the same Councell was debated and discussed that the general Councel could not erre Whereunto Martin Luther againe did answere discreetly saying that al the articles which Iohn Hus dyd holde in that Councell were not condemned for hereticall with much other matter more Againe of what authoritie that Councel of Constance is to be estemed that he leaft to other mens iudgemeÌ„ts This is most certain said he that no Councell hath such authoritie to make newe articles of faith Here M. Luther began to be cryed out of by Eckius and his complices for diminishing y e authority of generall Councels Although in deede he meane nothing lesse but euer labored to confirme the authority of the same yet was he called hereticke schismaticke and one of the Bohemes faction with many other termes moe of reprochful contumely Eckius then graunted the authoritie of the Apostles to be equal yet not to folow therby the authoritie of all Byshops therefore to be equall For betwene Apostleship and ministerie sayd he there is great difference To conclude Eckius in no case coulde abide that anye creature shoulde decline from any worde or sentence of the Popes decrees or the coÌ„stitutions of the forefathers To this againe Luther answeared grounding him selfe vpon the place ad Gal. 2. where S. Paule speaking of the principall Apostles Gala. 2. sayeth And of them which seemed to be great what they were before it maketh no matter to mee for God accepteth no mans person neuerthelesse they that were of some reputation dyd auayle nothing at all c. Eckius to this said that as touching the authoritie of the Apostles Here is good doctrine of Eckius I trowe they were all chosen of Christ but were ordeyned Bishops of Saint Peter And whereas Luther brought in the constitution of the decree which sayeth Ne Romanus pontifex vniuersalis Episcopus nominetur c. Yea let not the Bishop also of Rome bee called vniuersal Bishop c. To this Eckius aunsweared on this sort that the Bishop of Rome ought not to be called vniuersal Bishop yet he may be called sayd he Byshop of the vniuersall church And thus much touching the question of the Popes supremacie From this matter they entred nexte to Purgatorie wherein Eckius kept no order The question of Purgatorie For wheÌ„ they should haue disputed what power the Pope hath in Purgatorie Eckius turneth the scope of the question and prooueth that there is Purgatorie allegeth for him the place of Machab Luther leaning vpon the iudgement of Hierom affirmeth the booke of Machabees not to be Canonical 2. Mach. 12. Eckius againe replyeth the booke of Machabees to be of no lesse authoritie then the Gospels Also he alleged the place 1. Corinth 3. 1. Corint 3. Hee shall bee saued yet so as it were by fyre Moreouer he inferred the place of Math. 5. Agree thou with thine aduersary while thou art in the way with him Math. 5. least he commit thee into prison from whence thou shalt not escape tyll thou hast payed the vttermost farthing Psal. 65. c. To this he added also the place of the Psalmes We haue passed through the fire and water The question of Indulgences c. Howe these places be wrasted to purgatory let the reader discerne and iudge Then was inferred the question of indulgences wherof Eckius seemed to make but a toy a matter of nothing and so passed it ouer The question of Penaunce At last they came to the question of penance touching which matter the reasons of Eckius digressed much from the purpose which went about to proue that there be some maner of paynes of satisfaction whiche thing Luther dyd neuer deny But that for euery particuler offence such particuler penaunce is exacted of Gods iustice vpon the repeÌ„tant sinner as is in mans power to remitte or lâ—lease as pleaseth him such penance neither Luther nor anye other true Christian did admit And thus haue ye the chiefe effect of this disputation betweene Luther and Eckius at Lypsia When Vldericus Zuinglius came to Tigurie Which was in the month of Iuly an 151â— About the beginning of the same yeare 151â— Uldericke Zuinglius came first to Zuricke and there began to teach Who in the 16. article in his booke of articles recordeth that Luther and both at one time one not knowing nor hearing of an other began to write against the popes pardons and indulgences Albeit if the time be rightly counted I suppose we shall finde that Luther began a yeare or two before Zuinglius Luther and Zuinglus began both at one tyme to write against the Pope Notwithstanding this doth Sledan testifie that in this present yeare when Sampson a Franciscan came with the popes pardons to Zurick Uldericke Zuinglius did withstand him and declared hys chaffer and pardons to be but a vayne seducing of the people to inueagle away their money Ex Sled Lib. 1. The next yeare ensuing Luthers bookes condemned at Louen and Colen Pope Leos Bull against Luther which was 1250. the Fryers and Doctours of Louane and also of Colen condemned y e bookes of Luther as hereticall Agaynst whom Luther agayne effectuously defended himselfe and charged them with obstinate violence and malicious impiety After this within fewe dayes flasheth out from Rome the thunderbolt of pope Leo against the said Luther notwithstanding he so humbly and obediently before had reuerenced both the person of the pope and agnised the authoritie of his see and also had dedicated vnto him Lutherus de libertate Christiana and bookes intituled De Christiana libertate that is of Christian libertye In which booke these two poyntes principally hee discusseth and prooueth 1 That a Christen man is free and Lorde of all thinges and subiect to none 2 That a Christen man is a dilligent vnderling and seruaunt of all men and to euery man subiect Moreouer in the same yeare he set out a defence of all his articles which the popes Bull had before condemned An other book also he wrote to the nobilitie of Germanie Lutherus ad Nobilitatem Germaniae Three wall or bulwarkes of the papistes in the which booke he impugneth and shaketh y e three principall walles of the papistes the first whereof is this 1 Where as y e papistes say that no temporal or prophane magistrate hath any power vpon the spiritualtie but
Rich 〈…〉 and Fâ—ythe This Bayfild mightely prospered in y e knowledge of God and was beneficiall to M. Tyndall and M. Frith for hee brought substaunce wyth him and was their owne hand and solde all their workes and the Germaynes workes both in Fraunce in England and at the last comming to London to M. Smithes house in Bucklers Bury there was he bewrayed dogged from that house to his Bookebynders in marke lane and there taken and caryed to Lollardes Tower from thence to the Colehouse by reason y t one person Patmore Parson of Much Haddam in Essex theÌ„ lying in Lollards Tower was in the doctrine and in the kingdom of Christ there confirmed by hym This Parson Patmore after loÌ„g trouble was abiured and condemned by the Byshops to perpetuall prison and deliuered afterwarde by the kinges pardon PersoÌ„ Patmore died in Lollards tower As more appeareth in the sequele of hys storye among abiurers c. He was taken because he maryed hys priest in those dayes He had alwayes corne plentye and when the markets were very deare he would send plenty of hys corne thither to plucke downe the prices thereof This Richard Bayfilde being in the Colehouse was woorser handled then hee was before in the Lollardes tower for there he was tyed both by the neck The cruell haÌ„dling of Richard Bayfilde in the Colehouse middle and legges standing vpright by y e walles diuers times manicled to accuse other y t had bought hys books but he accused none but stoode to his religion and confession of his fayth vnto the very end and was in the consistorye of Paules thrise put to his triall whether he would abiure or no. He sayd he would dispute for hys fayth so did to theyr great shame Stokesley then being his iudge with the assistance of Winchester and other Bishops whereof here followeth now the circumstance in order to be seene The articles layd to Richard Bayfield by the foresayd Bishops were these an 1531. Nouemb. x ¶ Articles layd to Richard Bayfield FIrst that hee had bene many yeares a Monke professed of the order of S. Benet Articles obiected agaynst Rich. Bayfilde of S. Edmundes Bury in the diocesse of Norwiche 2. That he was a priest and had ministred and continued in the same order the space of 9. or x. yeares 3. That sithens the feast of Easter last hee being beyonde the sea brought and procured to haue diuers and manye bookes and treatises of sundry sortes as well of Martyne Luthers owne workes as of diuers other of hys damnable sect and of Oecolampadius the great heretique and diuers other heretickes both in Latine and Englishe y e names of which bookes were contayned in a little bill written with hys owne hand 4. That in the yeare of our Lord. 1528. he was detected accused to Cutb. then B. of London A rancke heresie in the Popes church to geue al laude praise to God alone for affirming and holding certayne Articles contrary to the holy Churche and specially that all laud and prayse should be geuen to God alone and not to sayntes or creatures 5. That euery priest might preach the word of God by y e authoritie of the Gospell and not to runne to the Pope or Cardinals for licence as it appeared sayd they by his confession before the sayd Byshop 6. That he iudicially abiured the sayde articles before the sayd Bishop and dyd renounce and forsweare them and all other articles contrarye to the determination of holye Church promising that from thenceforth hee woulde not fall into any of them nor any other errors 7. That he made a solemne othe vpon a booke the holy Euangelistes to fulfill such penaunce as shoulde be enioyned hym by the sayd byshop 8. After hys abiuration it was enioyned to hym for penance that he should goe before the crosse in procession in the parish church of S. Buttolphes at Billings gate and to beare a fagot of woode vpon hys shoulder 9. It was enioyned hym in penaunce that he shuld prouide an habite requisite and meete for hys order and profession as shortly as he might and that he should come or go no where without such an habite the which he had not fulfilled 10. That it was likewise enioyned him in penaunce that sometyme before the feast of the ascention then next ensuing hys abiuration he should goe home vnto the Monastery of Bury and there remayne according to the vowe of hys profession which he had not fulfilled 11. That he was appoynted by the sayd bishop of LondoÌ„ to appeare before the sayd byshop the 25. day of April next after hys abiuration to receiue the residue of his penance and after hys abiuration he fled beyond the sea and appeared not 11. That the 20. day of Iune next following hys abiuration he did appeare before the sayd Bysh. Tonstall in the Chappell of the Byshop of Norwiche hys place and there it was newly enioyned hym in part of penaunce that hee shuld prouide him an habite coÌ„uenient for his order profession w tin 8. dayes then next following whiche hee had not done That it was there agayne enioyned him that he should depart from the city diocesse iurisdiction of London and no more to come within it without the speciall liceÌ„ce of the bishop of London or his successor for the time being which he had not fulfilled ¶ The aunswer of Richard Bayfield to the Articles prefixed TO the first Article he confessed that hee was professed a Monke in the monastery aforesayd The aunswee of Rich. Bayfilde to the Articles in the yeare .1414 To the ij Article he answered that he was a priest and tooke orders An. 1518. To the third Article he confessed the bil and scedule to be written with his hand which is annexed thereunto and that he brought ouer the sayde bookes and workes a yeare and a half past a great number of euery sort Being further demaunded for what intent he brought them into the realme he aunswered to the intent y t the Gospel of Christ might be set forward and God the more gloryfied in thys realme amongst Christen people and that he had solde and dispersed many of those bookes before named to suÌ„dry persons within thys Realme and to diuers of the diocesse of London Being further demaunded whether Martin Luther were coÌ„demned as an heretike by the Pope he answered that he heard say that Martin Luther with all his sect and adherents were and are condemned as heretikes by y e Pope And being demauÌ„ded whether Zwinglius was of Luthers sect he aunswered that he neuer spake with him Being asked whether Zwinglius was a Catholicke hee aunswered that he could not tell Being inquired whether the bookes contained in the scedules did coÌ„tain any errors in theÌ„ he said he could not tell neither could he iudge Also he confessed that the common fame hath bene within these ij or iij. yeres that Oecolampadius Zwinglius be
seduced by a common errour and abuse crept into the Church thorough the sufferance and auarice of such as felt profite by the same Item if ye do or shall know any within your parish or elsewhere that is a letter of the word of God to be read in english or sincerely preached The worde of God to be preached without stop or interruption or of the executioÌ„ of these iniunctions or a fautor of the Bishop of Romes pretensed power now by the lawes of this Realme iustly reiected and extirped ye shall detect the same to the Kings highnes or his honourable Counsayle or to his vicegerent aforesayd or to the iustice of peace next adioyning Item that you and euery Parson Uicar or Curate within this diocesse shall for euery Church keep one booke of Register Register booke for euery parish wherein ye shall write the day and yeare of euery wedding christening burieng made within your parish for your time so for euery man succeding you likewise also therin set euery persons name that shall be so wedded christined or buried for the safe keeping of the same booke the parish shall be bounde to prouide of theyr common charges one sure coffer with ij lockes and keies whereof the one to remaine with you and the other wyth the Wardens of euery such parish wherein the sayd booke shall be layd vp Which booke ye shall euery Sonday take foorth and in the presence of the saide Wardens or one of them write and record in the same al the weddings christnings and buriengs made the whole weeke before and that done to lay vp the sayd booke in the sayde coffer as afore and for euery time the same shall be omitted the partie that shall be in the fault thereof shall forfaite to the sayd Church three shillings foure pence to be employed on the reparation of the same Church Item that ye shall once euery quarter of a yeare reade these and the other former iniunctions geuen vnto you by authoritie of the Kings highnes openly and deliberately before al your parishners to the entent that both you may be the better admonished of your duetie and your said parishners the more incited to ensue the same for their part Item for as much as by a lawe established euery mâ—n is bound to pay his tithes no man shall by colour of duty omitted by their Curates deteine their tithes Tythes to be payed so redub one wrong with another or be his owne iudge but shall truly pay y e same as hath ben accustomed to their persons curates without any restraint or diminutioÌ„ such lacke and default as they can iustly find in theyr parsons and curates to call for reformation therof at theyr Ordinaryes other superiors handes who vpon complaint due proofe therof shall reforme the same accordingly Item that no Person shall from henceforth alter or chaunge the order and maner of any fasting day that is coÌ„mauÌ„ded indicted by y e church nor of diuine prayer nor of seruice othâ—rwise theÌ„ is specified in y e sayd iniuÌ„ctioÌ„s vntill such time as the same shall be so ordered transposed by y e kings highnes authority 〈◊〉 day abrogate the Euens of such saynts whose holidayes be abrogated only excepted which shal be declared henceforth to be no fasting dayes except also the commemoratioÌ„ of Tho. Becket sometime Archbishop of Canterbury which shal be cleane omitted and in stead thereof the feriall seruice vsed Item that the knoling of the Aues after seruice certayne other times which hath bene brought in begon by the pretence of y e B. of Romes pardon Knoling of Auees forbidden henceforth be left omitted lest the people do hereafter trust to haue pardon for the saying of their Aues betwene the sayd knolyng as they haue done in times past IteÌ„ where in times pâ—st men haue vsed in diuers plates in theyr Processions to sing Ora pro nobis to so manye saintes Suffrages of Saintes relected that they had no time to sing the good Suffrages folowing as Parce nobis Domine and Libera nos Domine it must be taught and preached y e better it were to omit Ora pro nobis and to sing the other suffrages being most necessary and effectuall All which and singuler Iniunctions I minister vnto you and to your parishners by the kings highnes authority to me committed in this part which I charge commaund you by the same authority to obserue and keep vpon paine of depriuation sequestration of your fruits or such other cohercion as to the king or his vicegerent for this time being shal be sene conuenient By these Articles and IniunctioÌ„s thus comming forth one after an other for the necessary instruction of the people The king better deseruing the name of supreme gouernour theÌ„ the Pope it may appeare how well the king deserued then the title of his supreme gouernment geuen vnto him ouer the church of England by the which title and authority he did more good for the redressing and aduauncing of Christes Church and religion here in England in these three yeres then the Pope the great Uicar of Christ w t all his bishops and Prelates had done the space of iij. hundreth yeares before Such a vigilant care was then in the king and in his counsell how by all wayes and meanes to redresse religion to reforme errors to correct corrupt customes to helpe ignoraunce and to reduce the misleadings of christes flock drowned in blinde popery superstition customes idolatry to some better forme of more perfect reformatioÌ„ Wher vnto he prouided not only these articles precepts and iniunctions aboue specified to informe the rude people but also procured the Bishoppes to helpe forward in the same cause of decayed doctrine Read afore pag. 1024. with their diligent preaching teaching of the people according as ye heard before pag. 1024. how that in the yeare 1534. during all the whole time of the parliament there was appoynted euery sonday a Bishop to preach at Paules Crosse agaynst the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome Amongest which bishops Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne the kinges confessor and a great persecutor of y e poore flock of Christ as is before sufficiently recorded Read afore pag. 952. pag. 952. made a Sermon before the king vpon good Friday this present yere 1538. at Grenewich seriously and effectuously preaching on the kinges behalfe against the vsurped supremacy of the bishop of Rome the contentes of whose sermoÌ„ wholy to expresse were here to long tedious So much as may suffice for our purpose I thought should remayne to the posterity beginning at his Theame whiche then he tooke in hand to entreat vpon writteÌ„ in the 13. cha to the Hebrues as foloweth ¶ The Sermon of Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne on good Friday before the king at Grenewich an 1538. THe wordes of the Apostle are these Habemus altare de
their wiues we following the auncient Canon of the diligent Apostles and constitutions of holy men enact that suche lawfull mariage from henceforth shall stande in force in no case dissoluing theyr coniunction with their wiues neither depriuing them of their mutuall societie and familiaritie together in suche time as they shall thinke conuenient c. Hetherto ye haue heard the decree heare now the penaltie in the same decree and distinction conteined Si quis igitur praesumpserit contra Apostolicos canones aliquos Praesbyterorum Diaconorum priuare à contactu communione legalis vxoris suae deponatur c. That is If any therefore shal presume against the Canons of the Apostles Ibidem 6. thinges in this Councell to be noted to depriue either priest or Deacon from the touching and companye of his lawfull wife let him be depriued And likewise this Priest and Deacon whosoeuer for religion sake shall put away his wife let him be excommunicate c. And the Councell of Gangren sayth let him be accursed By these wordes of the Councell recited sixe things are to be noted 1. First how this Councell calleth y e Mariage of priestes lawfull contrary to these vj. articles and to a certeyne late Englishe writer of our countrey entituling his booke against the vnlawfull mariage of Priests 2. In that this Councell so followeth the Canons of the Apostles and constitutions of holy men we haue to vnderstand what the censure both of the Apostles and determination of other holy men were therein 3. If the Iniunction of this Councell agreeyng thus with the Apostles and holy men stoode with truth the contrary Canon of the Romaines and also of these sixe English articles must needes be condemned of errour 4. By this Councell appeareth that so long time almost 700. yeares after Christ this prohibition of Priestes mariage was not yet entred into the Orient Churche but stoutely was holden out 5. By the Romane Canon heere mentioned which began with Gregorius 600. yeares after Christ a little before this Councell it can not be denied but the Churche of Rome began then to disceuer not onely from the veritie but also from the vnitie of all other Churches following the Apostolicke doctrine Albeit the said Romane Canon at that time stode not long but was shortly disanulled by the sayd Gregorius agayne by the occasion of infants heads found in his fish pond whereof Christ willing more shal be spoken heereafter The crafty packing of the Romanes in suppressing and counter 〈◊〉 the Canon◠of Councels 6. Sixtly heere is to be noted remēbred the craftie false packing and fraude of the Romaines which in the Latine booke of Councels in diuers new impressions haue suppressed this Canon because be like it maketh little w t their purpose plaieng much like with this as Pope Zosimus Bonifacius and Celestinus played with y e sixt councel of Carthage which for their supremacy would haue forged a false Canon of Nice had not the Councell sent to Cōstantinople for the true exemplar therof so proued them open lyers to their faces So likewise this Canō aboue mētioned although it be omitted in some bookes yet beyng found in the auncient true written copies beyng alledged of Nilus a Greeke Byshop of Thessalonica Dist. 31. CC. yeare tofore and moreouer beyng found alledged in the Popes own booke of Decrees Distin. 31. must needes conuince them of manifest theft falsehoode Thus it may stand sufficiently proued that y e deprauation of Priestes lawfull mariage all this space was not entred into the church neither Greeke nor Latin Hildebrand and Calixtus first extorters of Priestes lawfull mariage at least tooke no ful possession before Pope Hildebrandus tyme. Anno Domini 1070 and especially Pope Calixtus time Anno Domini 1120. which were the first open extortors of Priestes mariage Auentinus a faythfulll writer of his tyme writyng of the Councell of Hildebrand hath these wordes Auentinus in histor Bonorum Sacerdotes illa tempestate publicè vxores sicut caeteri Christiani habebant filios procreabant sicuti instrumentis donationū quae illi templis Mystis Monachis fecere vbi hae nominatim cum coniugibus testes citantur honesto vocabulo Praesbiterissae nūcupantur inuenio Caesar tum c. That is In those dayes Priestes commonly had wiues as other Christē men had and had children also as may appeare by auncient instrumentes deedes of gift which were then giuen to Churches to the Clergy and to religious houses in the whiche instrumentes both the Priestes and their wiues also with them which there be called Praesbyterissae I finde to be alledged for witnesses It happened moreouer y e same tyme sayth Auentine that the Emperour had the inuestyng of diuers Archbyshoprickes Byshoprickes Abbayes and Nunries within his dominions Pope Hildebrand disdaynyng agaynst both these sortes aforesayd that is both against them that were inuested by the Emperour and also agaynst all those Priestes that had wiues prouided so in his Coūcell at Rome that they which were promoted by the Emperour into liuyngs of the Church were counted to come in by Symony the other which were maryed Priestes were counted for Nicolaitanes Wherupon pope Hildebrād writyng his letters to y e Emperour to Dukes Princes and other great Prelates and Potētates namely to Bertholdus Zaringer to Rodolphus of Sueuia to Welphon of Bauaria to Adalberon and to their Ladyes and to diuers other to whom he thought good also to Byshops namely to Otto Byshop of Constance with other Priestes and lay people willeth them in his letters to refuse and to keepe no company with those Symoniake and those Nicolaitane Priestes for so were they termed then which had either any Ecclesiasticall liuyng by the Emperour or els which had wiues to auoyd their Masses Simoiacke Priestes Nicolaitan Priestes neither talke neither to eate nor drinke with them nor once to speake to them nor to salute them but vtterly to shunne them as men execrable and wicked no otherwise thē they would eschue the plague or pestilence By reason whereof ensued a mighty schisme and affliction among the flocke of Christ Ex Auentino Annal. Bonor◠lib. 5. such as lightly the lyke hath not bene seene For the Priestes went agaynst their Byshops the people agaynst the Priest the laytie agaynst the Clergy briefly all ranne together in heapes in confusion Men and women as euery one was set vpon mischief wickednesse contention and auarice tooke thereby occasion vpon euery light suspition to resiste their Minister to spoyle the goodes of the Church The vulgare people contemned the Priestes which had maryed wiues despised their Religion and all thynges that they dyd yea and in many places would purge the place where they had bene with holy water and brent their Tithes Also such was the mischief of them that they would take the holy mysteries whiche those maryed Priestes had consecrated and cast them in the dyrt
people in diuers places haue not cesed hitherto to preach and yet daily do that all they which hold or affirme the sayd glorious virgine to haue bene conceiued without originall sinne be heretiques and they which celebrate the seruice of the sayde her conception or do heare the sermons of them which do so affirme doe sinne grieuously also not contented herewith doe wryte and set foorth bookes moreouer mainteining their assertions to the great offence and ruine of godly mindes We therfore to preuent and wythstand such presumptuous and peruers assertions which haue risen and more heereafter may arise by suche opinions and preachings aforesaid in the mindes of the faithfull by the authority Apostolical do condemne and reproue the same and by the motion knowledge and authority aforesayd decree and ordeyne that the preachers of Gods word and all other persones of what state degree order or condition soeuer they be which shall presume to dare affirme or preach to the people these foresayde opinions and assertions to be true or shall reade holde or maintaine any suche bookes for true hauing before intelligence hereof shal incurre thereby the sentence of excommunication from whyche they shall not be absolued otherwise then by the bishop of Rome except onely in the time of death Thys Bull being dated the yere of our Lord. 1483. gaue no litle heart and encouragement to the gray Friers Franciscanes which defended the pure conception of the holy virgin against the blacke Dominicke friers with theyr confederates holding the contrary side By the vigour of which Bull the Gray order had got such a conquest of the Blacke garde of the Dominikes that the sayd Dominikes were compelled at length for a perpetuall memoriall of the triumph both to geue to the glorious virgine euery night an Antheme in praise of her Conception and also to subscribe vnto their doctrine In which doctrine these wyth diuers other poyntes bee conteined 1 That blessed Mary the virgine suffered the griefes and aduersities of this life Ex lod Clitoueo de puricate coÌ„ceptionis Lib. 2. not for any necessity inflicted for punishment of Originall sinne but onely because she would conforme her selfe to the imitation of Christ. 2 That the sayde virgin as she was not obliged to anye punishmente due for sinne Filthy absurdities in the Popes doctrine as neither was Christe her sonne so she had no neede of remission of sinnes but in steed thereof had the diuine preseruation of Gods helpe keeping her from all sinne which grace only she needed and also had it 3 Item that where the body of the virgin Mary was subiect to death and died this is to be vnderstand to come not for any penaltie due for sinne but either for imitation and coÌ„formitie vnto Christ How the virgin Mary was subiect to death after the friers opinions or els for the natural constitution of her body being elemental as were y e bodies of our first parents who if they had not tasted of the forbidden fruit should haue bene preserued from death not by nature but by grace strength of other fruits and meates in Paradise Which meates because Mary had not but did eate our coÌ„mon meates therfore she died and not for any necessitie of Originall sinne Clitouaeus lib. â— cap. 2. 4 The vniuersall proposition of S. Paule which sayth that the Scripture hath concluded all men vnder sinne is to be vnderstand thus as speaking of all them which be not exempted by the speciall priuiledge of God as is the blessed virgin Mary 5 If iustification be taken for reconciliation of him that was vnrighteous before and now is made righteous theÌ„ the blessed virgin is to be taken not for iustified by Christ but iust from her beginning by preseruation 6 If a sauiour be taken for him which saueth men fallen into perdition condemnation so is not Christ sauior of Mary but is her saueour only in this respect for susteining her from not falling into condemnation c. 7 Neither did the virgine Mary geue thankes to God nor ought so to doe for expiation of her sinnes but for her conseruation from case of sinning Good stuffe 8 Neither did she pray to God at any time for remission of her sinnes but onely for remission of other mens sinnes she praied many times and counted their sinnes for hers 9 If the blessed virgine had deceassed before the Passion of her sonne God would haue reposed her soule not in the place among the Patriarkes or among the iust but in the same most pleasaunt place of Paradise where Adam and Eue was before they transgressed These were the doting dreames and phantasies of the Franciscans of other papists commonly then holden in the schooles wrytten in their bookes preached in theyr sermons taught in churches * The gray friers had made a picture of Ioachim Anna kissing by the which kisse Anna waâ— conceiued with Mary Ex Rob. Lycid Minorita and set foorth in pictures So that the people was taught nothing els almost in the pulpits all this while but how the virgine Mary was coÌ„câ—iued immaculate and holy wythout Originall sinne and how they ought to call to her for helpe whome they wyth special termes do cal the way of mercy the mother of grace the louer of pietie the comforter of mankind the continuall intercessour for the saluation of the faithfull and an aduocate to the king her sonne which neuer ceasseth c. Verba Papae Sixti in Decret And althoughe the greatest number of the scholedoctours were of the contrary faction as Peter Lombardus Thom. Aquine Bernandus Bonauentura and other yet these new papists shifted of their obiections with friuolous distinctioÌ„s and blinde euasions as thus Petrus Lombardus Idolatry to the blessed virgin they sayd is not receiued nor holdeÌ„ in the schooles as touching thys article but is reiected Clitoueus lib. 2. cap. 15. Bernardus in Epist ad Lugdunens although hee seemeth to deny the conception of the blessed virgin to be voyd of Originall sinne Obiections popishly soluted saying that she could not be holy when shee was not and liued not to this they answere that all be it she was yet in essence not yet shee was holy in her conception and before her conception in the diuine presence of God which had chosen preelected her before the worlds to be the mother of the Lord. Againe where Bernard doeth argue that she was not without original sinne conceiued because she was not coÌ„ceiued by the holy Ghost to this they aunswere That the holy Ghost may worke two wayes in conception eyther without company of man and so was Christ only conceiued or els with company and help of man and thus was the blessed virgin conceiued Clit. lib. 2. cap. 14. Bonauentura say they was an holy father but hee spake then after the custome and maner of his time when as the solemnitie and puritie of this conception was not yet decreed nor receiued by
into a pyt or ditche and earnestly perswaded by some of her ignoraunt neighbours to go on Pilgrimage to S. Laurēce for helpe for her child sayd that neither S. Laurence Against inuocation of dead Images nor any other S. could helpe her child therfore none ought to goe on Pilgrimage to any Image made with mās hād but one-to vnto almightie God for Pilgrimages were nothyng worth sauing to make the Priestes rich Vid. plura inferius VNto Iohn Houshold Robert Rascall Iohn Houshold c. and Elizabeth Stamford as well the Article against the Sacrament of the altar was obiected as also that they had spoken agaynst praying to Saintes had despised the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome and others of his Clergy Against trāsubstantiation and authoritie of the Pope But especially Iohn Houshold was charged to haue called thē Antichristes and whooremongers and the Pope him selfe a strong strumpet and a common bande vnto the world who with his Pardōs had drowned in blindnes all Christian Realmes and that for money ALso among diuers other ordinary Articles propounded agaynst George Browne George Brown these were coūted very heynous hereticall First that he had sayd that he knew no cause why the Crosse should be worshipped Against adoration of the crosse seyng that the same was an hurt payne vnto our Sauiour Christ in the tyme of his Passion and not any ease or pleasure alledging for example that if he had had a frend hanged or drowned he would euer after haue loued that gallowes or water by the which his frend dyed rather worse for that thē better An other obiection was that he had erroneously obstinately and maliciously said for so are theyr words that the Church was too rich Against immoderate riches of the popes clergy This matter I may tell you touched somewhat the quicke and therefore no maruell though they counted it erroneous and malicious for take away their gaine and farewell their religion They also charged him to haue refused holy water to be cast about his chamber and likewise to haue spoken against priests with other vaine matters Iohn Wikes THe greatest matter wherewith they burdened Iohn Wikes was that he had often and of long time kept company with diuers persons suspected of heresie as they termed them and had receiued them into his house and there did suffer and heare them sundry times reade erroneous and hereticall bookes cōtrary to the faith of the Romish Church and did also himselfe consent vnto their doctrine and had many times secretly conueyed them from the taking of such as were appointed to apprehend them Ioh. Southacke Rich Butler c Vide inferius Against the real presence LIke as the greatest number of those before mentioned so were also Iohn Southake Richard Butler Iohn Samme William King Robert Durdant and Henrye Woolmā especially charged with speaking words against the real presence of Christes body in the Sacrament of the Altar and also against Images and the rest of the seauen Sacraments Howbeit they burdened the last v. persons with the reading of certaine English hereticall bookes accounting most blasphemously the Gospel of Iesus Christ writtē by the 4. Euangelists to be of that number as appeareth euidently by the 8. article obiected by Tho. Benet Doctour of lawe and Chancelour and vicare general vnto Rich. Fitziames then Bish. of London against the sayd Rich. Butler The very words of which article for a more declaration of truth I haue thought good heere to infert which are these Reading of Englishe bookes Also we obiect to you that diuers times and especially vpon a certaine night about the space of three yeares last past in Robert Durdantes house of Yuercourt neare vnto Stanes you erroneously and damnably read in a great booke of heresie of the sayd Robert Durdants all that same night certaine chapters of the Euangelists in English conteining in them diuers erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie in the presence of the sayde Robert Durdant Iohn Butler Robert Carder Ienkin Butler William King and diuers other suspect persons of heresie then being present and hearing your sayd erroneous lectours and opinions Of these men see more hereafter in the table following To the same effect and purpose tended the tenour of some of the Articles propounded against the other foure Whereby as also by others like before specified we may easily iudge what reuerence they which yet will be counted the true and onely Churche of Christ did beare to the word and Gospell of Christ who shamed not to blaspheme the same with most horrible titles of erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie But why should we maruel thereat seeing the holy Ghost in sundry places of the Scripture doth declare that in the latter daies there should come such proud and cursed speakers which shal speake lies through hypocrisy and haue their consciences marked with an hot yron Let vs therefore now thanke our heauenly father for reuealing them vnto vs and let vs also pray him that of his free mercies in his sonne Christ Iesus he would if it be to his glory eyther turne and mollifie all such harts or else for the peace and quietnes of his Church he woulde in his righteous iudgement take them from vs. About this time Richard Fitziames ended his life After whose death The death of Richard Fitziames bishop of London Cuthbert Tonstall Bishop of London Cutbert Tunstall afterwards Byshop of Durham succeeded in the Sea and Bishoprike of London who soone vpon his first entrie into the roome minding to follow rightly the footesteps of his predecessour caused Edmund Spilman priest Henry Chambers Iohn Higgins and Thomas Eglestone to be apprehended and so to be examined vpon sundry like Articles as before are expressed and in the end either for feare of his crueltie and the rigour of death The reall presence denied or else through hope of his flattering promises such was their weakenesse he compelled them to abiure and renounce their true professed faith touching the holy Sacrament of Christes body and bloud which was that Christes corpall body was not in the sacrament but in heauen and that the Sacrament was a figure of his body and not the body it selfe MOreouer about the same time there were certaine articles obiected against Iohn Hig aliâs Noke aliâs Iohnson by the saide Bishops vicar generall Amongst which were these Against a priest to haue two benefices First that he had affirmed that it was as lawfull for a tēporall mā to haue two wiues at once as for a priest to haue two benefices Also that he had in hys custody a booke of the foure Euangelistes in English and did often reade therein and that he fauoured the doctrines opinions of Martin Luther Testimony touching M. Luther openly pronouncing that Luther had more learning in his litle finger then all y e doctours in England in their
was compelled to abiure All these aboue named in one key of doctrine religion did hold concord together agaynst whō were obiected 5. or 6. especiall matters to witte Consent of doctrine for speaking agaynst worshipping of saynts agaynst pilgrimage agaynst inuocatiō of the blessed virgin agaynst the sacramēt of the Lords body for hauing scripture bookes in English which bookes especially I finde to be named as these the booke of the 4. Euangelistes a booke of the Epistles of Paule and Peter the Epistle of S. Iames a booke of the Apocalips and of Antichrist of the 10. Commaundementes and Wickeliffes wicker with such other like ¶ Iohn Stilman Martyr IT would aske a long tractation tedious to recite in order the greate multitude and number of good men women Anno. 1518. beside these aboue rehearsed which in those dayes recanted and abiured about the beginning of king Henryes raigne and before Iohn Stilman Martyr Wickliffes Wicket among whō yet notwithstanding some there were whom the Lord reduced againe made strong in the profession of his truth and constant vnto death of which number one was Iohn Stilman by name who about the xxiiij day of Sept in the yeare of our Lord. 1518. was apprehended and brought before Richard Fitziames then B. of Lond. at his manor of Fulham and by him was there examined and charged that notwithstanding his former recantation oth and abiuration made about xi yeres then past before Edmund Byshop of Salisbury as well for speaking against y e worshipping praying and offering vnto Images as also for denying the carnal and corporal presence in y e sacrament of Christes memoriall yet sithens that time he had fallen into the same opinions againe and so into the daunger of relapse and further he had highly commended and praysed Iohn Wickliffe affirming that he was a saint in heauen and that hys booke called y e Wicket Ex Regist. Fitziames Lond. was good and holy Soone after hys examination he was sent from thence vnto the Lollardes tower at London and the xxij day of October then next ensuing was brought openly into the consistory at Paules and was there iudicially examined by Thom. Hed the byshops vicare generall vpon the contentes of these articles followyng 1. First I obiect vnto you that you haue confessed before my Lord of London and me D. Hed his vicar generall that about xx yeares past one Steuen Moone of the Dioces of Winchest Articles laid agaynst Ioh. Stilman With whom you abode 6. or 7. yeares after did teach you to beleeue that the going on pilgrimage and worshipping of images as the Lady of Walsingham and others were not to be vsed * Yeares of Antiquitie to be noted A godly Martyr Richarde Smart burned at Salisbury ann 1503. Wickliffes Wicket And also that afterwards one Richard Smart who was burned at Salisbury about 14. or 15. yeares past did read vnto you Wickliffes Wicket and likewise instructed you to beleeue that the sacrament of the altar was not the body of Christ all whiche thinges you haue erroneously beleued 2. Item you haue diuers times read the said book called Wickleffes Wicket and one other booke of the x. Commaundementes which the sayd Richard Smart did geue you and at the tyme of your first apprehensiō you did hide thē in an old oke and did not reuele them vnto the bishop of Salisbury before whom you were abiured of heresie about xi yeares since where you promised by oth vpon the Euangelistes euer after to beleue and hold as the Christē fayth taught and preached and neuer to offend agayne in the sayd heresies or any other vpon payne of relapse And further you there promised to performe all such penaunce as the sayd Bishop of Salisbury did enioyne you who thē enioyned you vpon the like payne not to depart his Dioces without hys speciall licence 3. Item it is euident that you be relapsed aswel by your own confession as also by your deedes in that about two yeares after your abiuration you went into the sayd place where you had hidden your books and then taking them away with you you departed the foresayd dioces without the licence of the Bishop and brought them with you to London where nowe being tached and taken with them vpon great suspicion of heresie you are brought vnto the Bishop of London By reason of whiche your demeanor you haue shewed by your impenitent and dissembled conuersation from your errours and also your vnfaithful abiuration and disobedience vnto the authoritie of our mother holy Church in that you performed not the penance in whiche behalfe you be voluntarily periured and also relapsed in that you departed the sayd dioces wythout licence 4. Item you be not onely as afore is sayd impenitent disobedient voluntarily periured relapsed by this your foresayd hereticall demeanor but also sithens your last attachment vpon suspicion of heresie you haue maliciously spoken erroneous and damnable wordes affirming before my Lord of London your Ordinary and me iudicially sitting at Fulham that you were sorye y t euer you did abiure your said opinions and had not suffered then manfully for them for they were and be good and true and therfore you will now abide by them to die for it And furthermore you haue spoken against our holy father the pope and hys authoritie damnably saying that he is Antichrist and not the true successor of Peter or Christes vicar on earth and that his pardons and indulgences which he graunteth in y e sacrament of penaunce are nought and that you will none of thē And likewise y t the colledge of Cardinals be limmes of the sayd Antichrist and that all other inferiour prelates and Priestes are the sinagogue of Sathan Wickliffes Wicket And moreouer you sayd that the doctors of the Churche haue subuerted the truth of holy Scripture expounding it after their own mindes and therfore theyr workes be nought and they in hell but that wickleffe is a Sainct in heauen and that the booke called his Wicket is good for therein he sheweth the truth Also you did wish that there were xx thousand of your opinion against vs Scribes and Pharisies to see what you would doe for the defēce of your fayth Al which heresies you did afterwardes erroneously affirme before y e Archbishop of Caunterbury and then said that you would abide by thē to dye for it notwithstanding his earnest perswasions to the contrary and therefore for these premisses you be euidently relapsed and ought to be committed vnto the secular power ¶ The burning of Iohn Stilman ¶ Thomas Man Martyr NExt to Iohn Stilman aboue mentioned followeth in this blessed order of Martyrs the persecution and cōdemnation of Thomas Man Tho. Man Martyr Who the 29. day of Marche in the yeare of our Lord. 1518. was burned in Smithfield This Tho. Man had likewise bene apprehended for y e profession of Christes Gospell about 6. yeares before the 14. day
Heliar and one Walker a Thicker of S. Clements concerning diuers such matters of Pilgrimage offering to Images worshipping of Sainctes and the sacrament of the altar A perilous heresie Ex Regist. Lond. Item when Thomas Goodred William Sweting and he in the fieldes keeping beastes were talking together of the sacramente of the Lordes bodye and like matters this Iames Brewster shoulde thus say Nowe the sonne of the liuing God helpe vs. Unto whome William Sweting agayne shoulde aunswere Nowe almightye God so doe And thus haue you the causes likewise and crymes layd against Iames Brewster vpon which he with William Sweting was together examined and condemned Then being asked as the Romishe maner is whether he had any cause why he shuld not be adiudged for relapse he trusting to finde fauoure and grace in submitting himselfe sayd that he submitted him to the mercy of almighty God and to the fauourable goodnes of him his iudge And likewise did William Swetinge submit himselfe trusting belike that they should finde some fauour and reliefe in thys humble subiecting themselues vnto their goodnes But note here the vnmerciful and vnchristian dealing of these Catholique fathers The vnmercifull and vnchristian dealing of the catholique Papists who vppon their submission were contented to geue out a solemne commission the tenor whereof was to release and pardon them from the sentence of the excommunication whereinto they had incurred But immediately after vpon the same the Byshop all this notwithstanding pronounced vpon them the sentence of death and condemnation Whereupon they were both deliuered to the secular power William Sweeting Iames Brewster burnt in Smithfield and both together brent in Smithfield at one fire the 18. day of October an 1511. ¶ Christopher Shoomaker Martyr TO these blessed saintes before past we will also adioyne Christopher Shoomaker of whom this I finde briefly in the Register of syr Iohn Longland and that the sayde Christopher Shoomaker Christoph. Shomaker burnt in Newbery mariir a parishioner of great Missendē came to the house of one Iohn Say and after other matters of talke read to him out of a little booke the woordes which Christ spake to his disciples And thus comming to his house about foure times at euery time read something out of the same booke vnto him teaching him not to be deceiued in the priestes celebration at Masse and declaring that it was not the same very present body of Christ as the priestes did phantasie but in substance bread bearing the remembraunce of Christ. And taught him moreouer that the Pilgrimage worshipping and setting vp candles to saintes were all vnprofitable And thus the sayde Ioh. Say beyng taught by this Christopher and also confirmed by Iohn Okendē and Robert pope was brought to the knowledge of the same doctrine Thus much briefly I find in that Register concerning Christopher Shoomaker declaring further that he was burned at Newbery about this time which was an 1518. And thus much out of Registers of London * The burning of Christopher Shoomaker The death of Christopher Shomaker Foure principall pointes they stood in against the Church of Rome in pilgrimage adoration of sainctes in reading scripture bookes in English and in the carnall presence of Christes body in the sacrament Abiuratio magna After the great abiuration aforesayd which was vnder William Smith Bishop of Lincolne they were noted and termed among themselues by the name of knowne men or iust fast men Knowen men Iust fast men as nowe they are called by the name of Protestantes As they were simple yet not vncircumspect in theyr doings so the crafty serpent being more wily then they by fraudulent subtletie did so circumuent thē that they caused the wife to detect the husband The practise of Romish prelats the husband the wife the father the daughter the daughter the father the brother to disclose the brother and neighbour the neighbor Neither were there any assemblies nor readinges kept but both y e persons and also the bookes were knowne The practise of prelates Neither was any word so closely spoken nor article mentioned but it was discouered So subtilly and sleightly these Catholicke prelates did vse their inquisitions and examinations that nothing was done or sayd among these Knowne men xv or xx yeares before so couertly but it was brought at length to their intelligence Such captious interrogatories so many articles and suspicions they had suche espyals and priuie scoutes they sent abroad such authoritie and credite they had with the king and in the kinges name such dilligence they shewed in that behalfe so violently and impudently they abused the booke of y e peaceable Euangelistes wresting mens consciences vppon their othe swearing them vpon the same to detect thēselues their fathers mothers other of their kinred with their friends neighbours and that to death All whiche thinges in the further processe of the table ensuing Christ willing whiche we haue collected out of some part of the Registers of Lincolne shall appeare For the better declaration wherof first here is to be premonished by the way touching the see of Lincoln that after William Smith succeded Iohn Longland This William Smith W. Smith Bish. of Lincolne although he was somewhat eger sharpe against the poore simple flocke of Christes seruauntes vnder whome some were burned many abiured a great nūber molested as partly hath bene afore declared yet was he nothing so bloudy or cruell Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne as was the sayd Longland which afterward succeeded in that Dioces For so I fynde of him that in the time of the great abiuratiō and troublesome affliction of Buckinghamshyre men wherein many were abiured certaine burned yet diuers he sent quietly home without punishment and pennaunce bidding them go home and liue as good Christen men should doe And many which were enioyned penaunce before he did release This Smith dyed about the yeare of our Lord. 1515. by whome was builded as is aforesaid the Colledge of Brasan nose in Oxford The College of Brasen nose in Oxford builded Not long after him folowed Iohn Longland a fierce cruell vexer of y e faythfull poore seruantes of Christ who to renue again the old sparkles of persecutiō whiche were not yet vtterly quenched first began w t one or two of them which had bene abiured whom he thought to be most notorious causing them by force of their othe to detect bewray not onely their owne opinions touching poyntes of religiō but also to discouer al other of their affinitie which were either suspected or abiured before And them likewise he put to their othe most violently constrayning them to vtter and confesse both themselues and whom els so euer they knew By reason whereof an incredible multitude of men women and maydens were brought forth to examination and straightly handled And such as were found in relapse were burned The rest were so burdened with superstitious and
Richard Bartlet Robert Bartlet Thomas Bernard  Iohn Clerke of little Missenden For saying shee neuer did beleeue in the sacrament of the aultare or euer would beleue in it Iohn Gardiner did appeache Iohn Horne of Ambylden His sister Agnes Warde Wardes wife of Marlow Nicholas Stokeley Because that when this Gardiner sayde God helpe vs and our Ladie and all the saints of heauen then she sayd what neede is it to goe to the feete when we may goe to the head  William Stokeley The wife of William Deane Will. Ramsey of Newbery Iohn Symon og Marlow Hys wife of Marlow Iohn Gray of Marlow Dauy Schyrwood William Schyrwood Raynold Schyrwood Iohn Say did detect Christopher Shomaker Ih. Okinden Rob. Pope Thys Chrystopher Shomaker hadde beene burned a little before at Newbery Christoph. Shomaker martir ¶ Byshop Longland seeking matter against Isabell Morwyn of whome hee coulde take no greate aduauntage by examination called and caused Elizabeth Copland her own sister to testifie against her in maner as followeth Elizabeth Coplande witnesseth against Isabel Morwyn her owne sister Firste because in talke together comming from their father being at the poynte of death Isabell sayde to her sister Elizabeth that all whych dye either passe to hel or heauen Nay sayde the other there is betweene them purgatorie Agayne when Elizabeth came from the roode of rest sayd Isabell that if she knew so much as shee hath heard shee would go no more on pilgrimage while she liued for all Saints said she be in heauen Then asked Elizabeth wherfore pilgrimage was ordeined of Doctours and Priestes Said the other for gaine profit Who hath taught you this quoth Elizabeth man or womaÌ„ Your Curate I dare say neuer learned you so My Curate sayd she will neuer knowe so much and moreouer sayd to Elizabeth her sister that if she woulde keepe counsaile not tell her husband she would say more And when Elizabeth answered that she would not tell but sayth the other I will haue you to sweare and because she woulde not sweare the other would not proceed any further Alice Browne forced by her othe too detect Iohn Tracher of Chessham The cause why this Iohn Tracher was denounced was thys for that hee taught her in the Gospell this sayeng of Iesus Blessed bee they that heare the word of GOD and keepe it Also because hee taughte her the eyghte beatitudes in English ¶ Emme Tilseword because she refused to detect other by vertue of her othe and denied such matter as by witnes and by the Bishops actes were prooued against her in paine of relaps the Bishop enioyned her to make certaine fagots of cloth and to weare the same both before her vpper garment and behinde so long as she liued Ex Regist. Longland  Thomas Afrike For asking howe hys cousin Widmore clerke the elder and Iohn Fip did at Hichenden whether they kepte the lawes of GOD as they were woont W. Phippes forced by his othe to detect Roger Parker deceased Ioh. Phip For sayeng that Images are not to bee woorshipped because they are made and carued wyth mans hande and that such ought not to be worshipped  Iohn Gardiner For that to the sayde Wil. this Gardiner sayd that all which are burned for thys secte are true Martyrs  Iohn Stilman  Iohn Butler by his othe was forced to detect Thomas Geffray firste of Vxbridge then of Ipswich Taylor For reading and teaching him in the acts and preachings of the Apostles Item for hauing a Scripture Booke in English whyche Booke the sayde Gefferay gaue to the Byshoppe of London when hee was accused Item that the sayde Gefferay sayde that true Pilgrimage was barefoote to go and visite the poore weake and sicke for they are the true Images of God  Richard Vulford This Uulforde and Thomas Gefferay tolde the sayde Iohn Butler that the hoste consecrated was not the verye true bodye of Christe In proofe whereof they sayde that let a Mouse bee put in the pixe wyth the hoste A story of a mouse put into the pixe and the Mouse woulde eate it vp And for more proofe they declared vnto the sayde Iohn Butler that there were two Priests in Essex which put a mouse in the pixe to a consecrated hoste and the mouse did eate it Afterwarde the facte of these Priestes beyng knowne and brought to the Byshop one of the Priestes was burned for the same  Ioh. Clerke of DeÌ„ham Also the same Uulford and Geffrey told him and Iohn Clerke that holy bread and holy water were but a vayne glorye of the world for God neuer made them but were mennes inuentions and that GOD neither made Priestes for in Christes time there were no priests Moreouer that Thomas Geffrey caused this Iohn Butler diuers SoÌ„dayes to goe to London to heare Doctour Colet Doctor Colet commended  Andrew Fuller of Vxbridge Because this Iohn Butler had an olde booke of Richard Uulford Also an other greate booke of Andrewe Fuller for whiche hee payde sixe shillyngs and foure pence and an other litle booke of Thomas Man which he brought to the Byshop The foresayd Iohn Butler did detect Thomas Man Moreouer this Thomas Man was appeached because hee read to this deponent ten yeares agoe howe Adam and Eue were expelled out of Paradise and for speakyng agaynste Pilgrimage and worshyppyng of Images and agaynst the singyng seruice vsed then in Churches This Thomas Man was burnt and dyed a Martyr of whoÌ„ mention is made before pag. 817.  William Kyng This William Kyng was appeached because he lodged Thomas Man in his house vppon a certaine holy day at diuine seruice vnto whom resorted Richard Uulford and Ioh. Clerke this Ioh. Butler to whom the sayd Tho. Man declared that pilgrimage was naught that Images were not to be worshypped  Rob. Carder Durdant Rich. Butler his own brother Wil. Kyng To these was layd that Thom. Caâ—der brought this Ioh. Butler to Durdantes house at IueÌ„court by Stanis where was Rich. Butler his brother and William Kyng readyng in a certaine Engglishe booke At whiche tyme Durdant desired theÌ„ not to tell that he had any such English booke in his house least hee should be burned for the same  Rich. Nash or Ashford Also an other tyme that Iohn Butler with Richard Butler his brother and Robert Carder weÌ„t to the house of Rich. Ashford or Nashe to heare the same Ashford read in a certaine little booke but which coÌ„teined many good things Agayne when Elizabeth came from the roode of rest sayd Isabell that if she knew so much as shee hath heard shee would go no more on pilgrimage while she liued for all Saints said she be in heauen Then asked Elizabeth wherfore pilgrimage was ordeined of Doctours and Priestes Said the other for gaine profit Who hath taught you this quoth Elizabeth man or womaÌ„ Your Curate I dare say neuer learned you so My Curate sayd she will neuer knowe
so much and moreouer sayd to Elizabeth her sister that if she woulde keepe counsaile not tell her husband she would say more And when Elizabeth answered that she would not tell but sayth the other I will haue you to sweare and because she woulde not sweare the other would not proceed any further Alice Browne forced by her othe too detect Iohn Tracher of Chessham The cause why this Iohn Tracher was denounced was thys for that hee taught her in the Gospell this sayeng of Iesus Blessed bee they that heare the word of GOD and keepe it Also because hee taughte her the eyghte beatitudes in English ¶ Emme Tilseword because she refused to detect other by vertue of her othe and denied such matter as by witnes and by the Bishops actes were prooued against her in paine of relaps the Bishop enioyned her to make certaine fagots of cloth and to weare the same both before her vpper garment and behinde so long as she liued Ex Regist. Longland  Thomas Afrike For asking howe hys cousin Widmore clerke the elder and Iohn Fip did at Hichenden whether they kepte the lawes of GOD as they were woont W. Phippes forced by his othe to detect Roger Parker deceased Ioh. Phip For sayeng that Images are not to bee woorshipped because they are made and carued wyth mans hande and that such ought not to be worshipped  Iohn Gardiner For that to the sayde Wil. this Gardiner sayd that all which are burned for thys secte are true Martyrs  Iohn Stilman  Iohn Butler by his othe was forced to detect Thomas Geffray firste of Vxbridge then of Ipswich Taylor For reading and teaching him in the acts and preachings of the Apostles Item for hauing a Scripture Booke in English whyche Booke the sayde Gefferay gaue to the Byshoppe of London when hee was accused Item that the sayde Gefferay sayde that true Pilgrimage was barefoote to go and visite the poore weake and sicke for they are the true Images of God  Richard Vulford This Uulforde and Thomas Gefferay tolde the sayde Iohn Butler that the hoste consecrated was not the verye true bodye of Christe In proofe whereof they sayde that let a Mouse bee put in the pixe wyth the hoste A story of a mouse put into the pixe and the Mouse woulde eate it vp And for more proofe they declared vnto the sayde Iohn Butler that there were two Priests in Essex which put a mouse in the pixe to a consecrated hoste and the mouse did eate it Afterwarde the facte of these Priestes beyng knowne and brought to the Byshop one of the Priestes was burned for the same  Ioh. Clerke of DeÌ„ham Also the same Uulford and Geffrey told him and Iohn Clerke that holy bread and holy water were but a vayne glorye of the world for God neuer made them but were mennes inuentions and that GOD neither made Priestes for in Christes time there were no priests Moreouer that Thomas Geffrey caused this Iohn Butler diuers SoÌ„dayes to goe to London to heare Doctour Colet Doctor Colet commended  Andrew Fuller of Vxbridge Because this Iohn Butler had an olde booke of Richard Uulford Also an other greate booke of Andrewe Fuller for whiche hee payde sixe shillyngs and foure pence and an other litle booke of Thomas Man which he brought to the Byshop The foresayd Iohn Butler did detect Thomas Man Moreouer this Thomas Man was appeached because hee read to this deponent ten yeares agoe howe Adam and Eue were expelled out of Paradise and for speakyng agaynste Pilgrimage and worshyppyng of Images and agaynst the singyng seruice vsed then in Churches This Thomas Man was burnt and dyed a Martyr of whoÌ„ mention is made before pag. 817.  William Kyng This William Kyng was appeached because he lodged Thomas Man in his house vppon a certaine holy day at diuine seruice vnto whom resorted Richard Uulford and Ioh. Clerke this Ioh. Butler to whom the sayd Tho. Man declared that pilgrimage was naught that Images were not to be worshypped  Rob. Carder Durdant Rich. Butler his own brother Wil. Kyng To these was layd that Thom. Caâ—der brought this Ioh. Butler to Durdantes house at IueÌ„court by Stanis where was Rich. Butler his brother and William Kyng readyng in a certaine Engglishe booke At whiche tyme Durdant desired theÌ„ not to tell that he had any such English booke in his house least hee should be burned for the same  Rich. Nash or Ashford Also an other tyme that Iohn Butler with Richard Butler his brother and Robert Carder weÌ„t to the house of Rich. Ashford or Nashe to heare the same Ashford read in a certaine little booke but which coÌ„teined many good things  Richard Vulman of London This Uulman was detected vpon this for that he would haue red to this Iohn Butler a certaine english booke and spake against pilgrimage and images  Henr. Vlman his wife of Uxbridge  Radulph Carpenter of London A daughter of Iohn Phip A daughter of William Phip This Rafe Carpenter was detected for hauing certaine bookes of the Apocal. in English Also for that thys CarpeÌ„ter and his wife did bring him and the wife of Henry Uulman to a cornerhouse of Fridaystreete where the goodman of y e house hauing a stumpe foote had diuers such bookes to the inteÌ„t they should heare them read  R. Butler Ienkin Butler his owne breethren The mother of Richard Ashford I. Butler his other brother These were detected partly for holdyng against the Sacrament of the alter partly also because they were reading two houres together in a certayne booke of the actes of the Apostles in English at Chersham in Ashfords house Iohn Phip compelled by his othe to detect The wife of Robert Pope For hauing certaine bookes in English For reading bookes in Englishe one bound in bourds and three with parchment couerings with foure other sheetes of paper written in english conteining matter agaynst the Romish Religion Also another booke of the seruice of the virgin Mary in English Thomas Stilman Tho. Stilman was therefore detected for y t he told Wil. Fip how that he being in lolards tower did climbe vp the steeple where y e bels were and there cutting y e belropes did tye two of them together and so by them slipped downe into Paules Churchyard escaped Tho. Tredway compelled by his othe to detect Iohn MordeÌ„ of Ashly greene Rich. Asheford his brother Agnes Ashford his owne mother These were accused detected because Iohn Morden had in hys house a booke of y e Gospels and other chapters in english read three or foure times in the same In whiche booke his brother Ashford also did rede once Item because I. Morden spake against Images and spake these words our Lorde Iesus Christ saith in hys Gospell Blessed bee they that heare y e word of God kepeth it c. Tredway also detected his mother for teaching him y t he shuld
misery ye make in all regions N ow your fraudes be almost at their latter cast O f God sore to be reuenged at the last ¶ P oore people to oppresse ye haue no shame Q uaking for feare of your double tyranny R ightfull iustice ye haue put out of frame S eeking the lust of your God the belly T herefore I dare you boldly certifie V ery little though ye be thereof a gast Y et God will be reuenged at the last By these and such like sayinges whiche may be collected innumerable it may soone be seen what harts iudgements the people had in those dayes of the Romish Clergy Which thing no doubt was of God as a secret prophecie that shortly religion shoulde be restored according as it came to passe about thys present tyme whē Doct. Martin Luther first began to write Laurentius Valla. Picus Mirādula Erasmus Roterodamus M. Luther The article of our free iustification beateth downe all errours after that Picus Mirandula and Laurentius Ualla last of all Erasmus Roterodamus had somewhat broken the way before hadd shaken the monkes houses But Luther gaue the stroke pluckt downe the foundation all by opening one vayne long hid before wherein lyeth the touchstone of all trueth doctrine as the onely principall origine of our saluation which is our free iustifying by faith onely in christ y e sonne of God The laborious trauailes and the whole processe the constant preachings of this worthy mā because they be sufficiētly declared in the history of Iohannes Sleidanus I shall the lesse neede to stand long thereupon but onely to runne ouer some principall matter of his life actes as they are briefly collected by Phillip Melanthon ¶ The history of D. Martine Luther with his lyfe and doctrine described MArtine Luther after he was growne in yeares The history of M. Luther with his life doctrine described being borne at Isleben in Saxonie an 1483. was set to the Uniuersity first of Magdeburg thē of Erford In this Uniuersitie of Erforde there was a certayne aged man in the Couēt of the Agustines who is thought to be Weselus aboue mentioned wyth whom Luther beyng then of the same order a fryer Augustine had conference vppon diuers thinges especially touching the Article of remission of sinnes the whiche Article the sayd aged father opened vnto Luther after this sorte declaring that wee must not generally beleue onely forgeunes of sinnes to be or to belong to Peter to Paule to Dauid or suche good men alone but that Gods expresse commaundements is that euery man should beleue particularly hys sinnes to be forgeuen him in Christ and further sayd that thys interpretation was confirmed by the testimonies of S. Barnerd and shewed him the place An excellent declaration of S. Bernard touching fayth in the Sermon of the Annunciation where it is thus set forth But adde thou that thou beleuest this that by him thy sinnes are forgiuen thee This is the testimony that the holy Ghost giueth thee in thy heart saying Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee For this is the opinion of the Apostle that man is freely iustified by fayth By these wordes Luther was not onely strengthened but was also instructed of the full meaning of S. Paule who repeateth so many tymes this sentence We are iustified by fayth And hauing read the expositions of many vppon this place he then perceiued as well by the purpose of the old man as by the comfort he receiued in his spirit the vanitie of those interpretations which he had read before of the scholemen And so reading by litle and litle with cōferring the sayinges and examples of the Prophetes Apostles and continuall inuocation of God and excitatiō of fayth by force of prayer hee perceiued y e doctrine more euidently Then began he to read Saint Augustines bookes where he founde many comfortable sentēces among other in the exposition of the Psalmes and specially in the booke of the Spirite and Letter The profite of S. Augustines bookes which confirmed this doctrine of fayth and consolation in hys hart not a little And yet he layd not aside the Sentenciaries as Gabriell and Cameracensis Also he read the bookes of Occam whose subtilty he preferred aboue Thomas Aquine Scotus He read also and reuolued Gersō but aboue al the rest he perused all ouer S. Augustines workes with attentiue cogitation And thus continued he his study at Erford y e space of 4. yeares in the Couent of the Augustines About this tyme one Staupicius a famous mā The institution of the Vniuersitie at Wittenberge Staupitius who ministring his helpe to further the erection of an Uniuersitie in Wittenberg and endeuouring to haue schooles of Diuinitie founded in this new Uniuersitie when he had cōsidered the spirite towardnes of Luther he called him from Erford to place him in Wittenberg in y e yeare .1508 and of his age xxvi There his towardnes appeared in y e ordinary exercise both of hys disputations in the schooles preaching in churches where as manye wise and learned mē attentiuely heard Luther namely D. Mellerstad This Mellerstad would oftentimes say that Luther was of suche a marueilous spirit and so ingenious The iudgement of Doct. Mellerstad vpon M. Luther that he gaue apparant signifcation that he would introduce a more compendious easie and familier maner of teaching and altar and abolishe the order that then was vsed There first he expounded the Logick and Philosophy of Aristotle in the meane while Luther sent to Rome intermitted no whit his study in Theolagy Three yeares after he went to Rome about certayn contentions of the Monkes and returning the same yeare he was a graded Doctour Fridericke Duke of Saxonie Luther commensed doctour at the expenses of Elector Fredericke Duke of Saxonie according to the solemn maner of scholes for he had heard him preach well vnderstanded the quickenes of his spirite dilligently considered the vehemency of hys wordes and had in singular admiration those profound matters whiche in hys Sermons he ripely and exactly explaned This degree Stanpicius against his will enforced vpon him saying merely vnto him that God had many thinges to bring to passe in hys Church by him And though these wordes were spoken merely yet it came so to passe anone after as many predictions or presages proue true before a chaunge Doct. M. Luther beginneth to read the Epistle to the Romains After this he began to expound the Epistle to the Romayns consequently the Psalmes where he shewed the difference betwixt the lawe and the Gospell He also confounded the errour that raigned then in schooles and Sermons teaching that men may merite remission of sinnes by their proper works and that they be iust before God by outward discipline as the Phariseis taught Luther dilligently reduced the mindes of men to the sonne of God As Iohn Baptist demonstrated the lambe of God that
they haue power ouer the other 2 Where any place of Scripture being in controuersie is to be decided they say No man may expound y e scripture or be iudged thereof but onely the Pope 3 When any Councell is brought against them they say that no man hath authoritie to call a Councell but onely the Pope Moreouer in the foresayd book diuers other matters he handleth and discourseth The booke of Luther to the Nobilitie with the matter therto conteyned That y e Pope can stop no free Councell Also what things ought to be handled in CouÌ„cels That the pryde of the pope is not to be suffered What money goeth out of Germany yearly to the pope mounting to the summe of 3000000. Florences The true meaning of this verse he expoundeth Tu supplex ora tu protege tuque labora Wherein the three estates with their offices and dueties are described to wyt the minister the magistrate the subiectes Furthermore in the sayd booke he prooueth and discusseth that the Emperour is not vnder the Pope but contrariwise that the donation of Constantine is not true but forged that priestes may haue wiues that y e voyces of the people ought not to be seperate from the election of ecclesiasticall persons that interdicting and suspending of matrimony at certayne times is brought in of auarice what is the right vse of excommunicatioÌ„ that there ought to be fewer holy daies that liberty ought not to be restrained in meates that wilfull pouerty and begging ought to be abolished what damage and inconuenience haue growen by the Councell of Constance and what misfortunes Sigismund the Emperour susteined for not keeping faith and promise with Iohn Hus and Hierom that hereticks should be conuinced not by fire and fagot but by euidence of Scripture and Gods word how schooles and vniuersities ought to be reformed what is to be sayd and iudged of the popes Decretals that y e first teaching of children ought to begin with the Gospell Item he writeth in the same booke agaynst excessiue apparell among the Germaines Also against their excesse in spyces c. In this yeare moreouer followed not long after Charles the Emperour crowned the coronation of the new Emperour Carolus quintus whiche was in the month of Octob. at Aquisgraue After whiche coronation being solemnised about the month of nouemb Pope Leo sent againe to Duke Fridericke two Cardinals hys Legates of whom the one was Hieronymus Aleander who after a few wordes of high coÌ„mendation first premised to the Duke touching his noble progenie and other his famous vertues they made two requestes vnto him in the Popes name First that he would cause all bookes of Luther to be burned Secondly that he woulde eyther see the said Luther there to be executed or els would make him sure and send him vp to Rome vnto the popes presence These two requestes seemed very strange vnto y e duke who answering again to the Cardinals said that he being long absent from thence Duke Friderickes answere to the Popes Legateâ— for Luther about other publique affayres could not tell what there was done neither did hee communicate with the doinges of Luther Notwithstandyng this he heard y e â—â—kius was a great perturber not only of Luther but of other diuers learned and good men of hys vniuersitie As for himselfe he was alwayes ready to doe his duety first in sending Luther to Châ—â—etanus the Cardinall at the cittie of Auguste and afterward at y e Popes commaundement would haue sent him away out of hys dominion had not Meltituis the popes owne Chamberlayne geuen contrary shewed 〈◊〉 him still in hys owne country fearing least y t in other countryes he might do more harme where he was lesse knowne and so nowe also was as ready to doe his duety where soeuer ryght 〈◊〉 did so require But for so much a◠〈◊〉 this cause he seeth muche hatred and violence 〈…〉 the one part and no errour yee conuicted on the other 〈◊〉 but that it had rather the approbation of diuers weâ— learned found men of iudgement and for so much as also the cause of Luther was not yet heard before the Emperour therefore he desired the sayd Legâ—tes to be a meane to the Popes holines that certaine learned persons of grauitie and vpright iudgement might be assigned to haue the hearing and determination of this matter that his errrour first might be known before he were made an heretique or his books burned Which being done when he should see his errour by manifest and sound testimonies of scriptures reâ—â—â—ced Luther should find no fauour at hys handes Otherwise he trusted that y e popes holines would exact no such thyng of him which he might not with equitie and honour of his place and estate reasonably performe c. Then the cardinals declaring to the duke agayn that they could no otherwise do but accordyng to the forme of theyr prescript commission The Popes Legates burne the bookes of Luther they must proceede tooke the books of Luther and shortly after set fire vpon them and openly burnt them Luther hearing this in like manner called all the multitude of studentes and learned men in Wittenberge and there taking the popes decrees and the Bull lately sent downe agaynst him Luther burneth the Popes decrees and Bulles at WitteÌ„berg openly and solemnly accompanied with a great number of people followyng him set them likewise on fire and burnt them which was the tenth of December A little before these thinges thus passed betweene the Pope and M. Luther the Emperour had commaunded ordayned a sitting or assemble of the states of al y e Empyre to be holden at the City of Wormes agaynst the sixt day of Ianuary next ensuing In the whiche assemble through y e meanes of Duke Fredericke the Emperor gaue forth that he woulde haue the cause of Luther there brought before him and so it was For at what tyme the assemble was commenced in the city of Wormes the daye and moneth aforesayd which was the 6. of Ianuary afterward vpon y e sixt day of marche following the Emperour through the instigation of Duke Fredericke The Emperours letter with his safe coÌ„duict sent to M. Luther directed hys letters vnto Luther signifying that for so muche as he had set abrod certayne bookes he therfore by the aduise of his pieres princes about him had ordayned to haue y e cause brought befor him in hys owne hearing and therefore he graunted hym licence to come and returne home agayne And that he might safely and quietly so doe and be therof assured he promised vnto him by publicke fayth and credite in the name of the whole Empyre his Pasport and safeconduite as by the instrument whiche he sent vnto hym he might more fully be ascertayned Wherefore without all doubte or distrust he willed him eftsoones to make hys repayre vnto him and to be there present the 21. day after the receit thereof
no woodden God but onely that God whiche is in heauen and so with a merry and ioyfull countenance she went to the stake desiring the executioner to see the stake to be fast that it fall not then taking the powder and laying it to her brest she gaue her neck willingly to be bound with an ardent prayer commending her selfe to the hands of God Whē the time came that she should be strāgled modestly she closed her eyes bowed down her head as one that would take a sleepe which done the fire then was put to the wood and she being strangled was burned afterward to ashes in stead of this life to get the immortall crowne in heauen an 1527. Ex Pantal. * Petrus Flistedius and Adolphus Clarebachus put to death at Colen IN the number of these Germane Martyrs Petrus Flistedius Adolphus Clarebachus Martyrs are also to be comprehended Peter Flisteden and Adolphe Clarebach two mē of singuler learning hauing rype knowledge of Gods holy word Which two in the yere of our Lord. 1529. for that they did dissent frō the papistes in diuers poyntes specially touching the supper of the Lord and other the popes traditions ceremonies after they had endured imprisonment a yeare and a halfe by the commaundement of the Archb. and Senate were put to death and burned in Colen not without the great griefe lamentatiō of many good Christians The bloud of Martyrs spilt to stoppe the sweating sicknes at Colen all the fault being put vpon certayne Diuines which at that time preached that the punishment death of certayne wicked persons should pacify the wrath of God which then plagued Germany grieuously with a new and straunge kinde of disease For at that season the sweating sicknes did mortally rage and reign throughout all Germany Ex Commenta Ioan. Sled Lib. 6. ¶ A Preface to the Table folowing IF thou well remember in reading this booke of storyes louing reader it was before mentioned declared pag. 842. how in the yeare of grace 1501. certayne prodigious markes and printes of the Lordes passion as the crowne crosse nayles scourges speare were sene in Germanye vpon the garmēts of men womē Which miraculous ostent passing y e ordinary course of natural causes as it was sent of God no doubt to foreshew the great terrible persecution which afterward fell in the countrey of Germany and other regions besides for the testimony of Christ so if the number names of all those good men womē which suffered in the same persecution with theyr actes doings should be gathered cōpiled together it would aske a long time a large volume Notwithstanding partly to satisfy the history which we haue in hand partly also to auoyd tedious prolixity I thought briefely to cōtract the discourse therof drawing as in a compendious Table the names of the persecutors of the Martyrs which suffered and the causes wherfore in as much shortnes as I may referring the full tractation of their liues doyngs to those writers of theyr owne countrey where they are to be read more at large And to keep an order in the same Table as much as in such a cōfused heape of matters I may according to the order and distinctiō of the countryes in which these blessed Saintes of Christ did suffer I haue so diuided the order of the Table in such sort as first to begin with them that suffered in Germany then in Fraunce also in Spayne with other forrein countries mo The Dutche Martyrs The French Martyrs The Spanish Martyrs The English Martyrs shewing only the names with the principall matters of them referring the rest to the further explication of their owne Storywriters from whence they be collected The which Table being finished my purpose is Christ willing to returne to the full history of our owne matters Martirs which suffred here in England ¶ A Table of the names and causes of such Martyrs which gaue theyr liues for the testimony of the Gospell in Germany Fraunce Spayne Italy and other forreigne Countryes since Luthers tyme In which Table first is contayned within the first space betweene the lines the Persecutours next the Martyrs and thyrdly the causes ¶ The Martyrs of Germany ¶ Of diuers which suffered in Germany for the witnesse of the Gospell partly some rehearsall is made before as of Voes and Esch of Sutphen Iohn Castellanne Pet Spengler with a certayne Godly Minister and an other simple man of the countrey mentioned in Oecolampadius Also of them in Diethmar and Prage of M. George of Hala Gaspar Tambert Georgius of Vienna Wolfgangus Schuch Iohn Huglius George Carpenter Leonard Keyser Wendelmuta P. Flistede Adol Clarebach and other moe The residue folow in order of this Table here to be shewed Persecutors Martyrs The causes Charles the Emperour Nicholas of Antwerpe Martyr Two seruauntes of a Butcher did apprehend One Nicholas of Antwerpe At Antwarpe An. 1254. The Curate of Melza by Antwarpe had vsed to preach to a great number of people without the towne The Emperour hearynge thereof gaue leaue to take the vppermost garment of all thē that came to heare and offered 30. gilders who so would take the Prieste Afterwarde when the people were gathered and the Curate not there thys Nicholas stepped vp in place and preached Wherefore hee beinge apprehended by these two seruauntes of a Butcher was put in a sacke and drowned by the Crane at Antwerpe 1524. Margarete daughter of Maximiliā Ioannes Pistorius Martyr Princes of Holland M. Montane M. Rosemund M. Anchusanus Inquisitours M. Iodocus Loueryng Vicare of Mechlin Ioan. Pistorius a learned man of Holland and partly of kynne to Erasm Roterod An. 1524. The storye of Pistorius is largely sette foorth by Gnapheus First he was a Priest then he maryed after that he preached commyng from Wyttenberge Hee spake agaynst the Masse and pardons and agaynst the subtile abuses of Priests He was committed vnto prisō with 10. malefactors whom he did cōfort to one being halfe naked and in daunger of colde he gaue his gowne Hys father visiting him in prison did not dissuade him but bad him bee cōstant At last he was cōdemned and disgraded hauing a fooles coate put vppon him His fellow prisoners at his death song Te Deum Commyng to the stake he gaue hys necke willingly to the band wherwith he was first strangled and then burned saying at his death O death 1. Cor. 15. where is thy victory Sabastian Braitestein Abbot Mathias Weibell Scholemaister In Sueuia An. 1525. For sayinge somewhat agaynst the Abbots first Masse and agaynst carying about the reliques Mathias Wiebell Martyr through the procurement of the Abbotte he was hanged by Campidonium in Sueuia Certayne noble men after the cōmotion of the countrymen in Germany A certayne godly Priest An. 1525. This Priest beyng commaunded to come and geue good counsell to 16. countrymen that shoulde be beheaded A Priest Martyr
afterwarde was byd hym selfe to kneele down to haue his head cut off no cause nor coÌ„demnation further beyng layd agaynst him but onely of meere hatred agaynst the Gospell Ex Ioan. Gastia The name of the Persecutor appeareth not in the story George Scherrer At Rastat by Saltzeburge An. 1528. Ater that this George had instructed the people in knowledge of the Gospell in Rastat .x. miles distant froÌ„ Saltzeburge George Scherâ—er Martyr he was accused of his aduersaries and put in prison where he wrote a confession of his faith whiche Mathias Illiricus hath set out wyth his whole storye Ex Mat Flat Illyrica Hee was condemned to be burned a liue but meanes was made that first his head shoulde be cut of and his body afterward be cast into the fire Going toward his death he sayd crying aloude That you may knowe sayde he that I die a true Christian A straunge myracle of God in manifesting hys Gospel I will geue you a manifest signe and so he did by the power of the Lord For when his head was taken of froÌ„ his shoulders the body falling vpon his belly so coÌ„tinued the space while one might well eat an egge After that softly it turned it selfe vpon the backe and crossed the righte foote ouer the lefte and the right hand ouer the left At the sight wherof they which sawe it were in a great maruell The Magistrates which before had appoynted to haue burned the body after his beheading seeing this myracle would not burne it but buryed it with other Christian mens bodyes and many by the same examplr were moued to beleue the Gospell Thus God is able to manifest the truth of his Gospell in the midst of persecution who is to be blessed for euer Amen Balthasar Officiall Henry Flemmyng At Dornick 1225. This Henry a Fryer sometyme of Flaunders forsooke hys habite maryed a wyfe Who beyng offered lyfe of Balthasar if he woulde confesse hys wyfe to be an harlot denyed so to do and so was burnt at Dornic A Popishe priest and a wicked murderer A good priest dwelling not farre from Basill 1539. A good Priest martyred in hys own house There was a certaine wicked Priest a notorious adulterer a dycer and a vile dronkard geuen to all wickednes and vngratiousnesse without all feare regarding nothing what mischiefe he did moreouer a maÌ„ fit and readye to serue the affection of the papistes at all turnes It chaunced y t this Priest was receiued and lodged in the house of an other Priest dwellyng not farre from Basill whiche was a good man and a sincere fauourer of the Gospell This dronken priest sitting at supper was so dronke that he coulde not tell what he did or els feyned himselfe so dronke of purpose the better to accomplishe hys intended mischiefe So it followed that this wretch after hys first sleep rose out of his bed and brake all the glasse windowes in his chamber threwe downe the stone and rent all his hostes bookes that he founde The host awaking wyth y e noyse therof came to hym asking howe he dyd whether there were any theeues or enemies that he was in feare of desiring him to shew what he ayled But assoon as the good host had opened his chamber doore the wicked cutthroate ranne at him with his sworde and slew hym The host after the wounde receaued fell downe and dyed Upon this a clamour was made through all the street and the neighbours came in the murderer was taken and bound and yet all the frendes and kinsfolkes that the good priest had could not make that miserable caitiffe that was the murderer to be executed the superiour power did so take hys part saying that he shoulde be sent to hys byshop The townes men did grieuously cry out and complayne at the boulstering out of so manifest vilany So did also the noble man that was the Lord of the Page saying that so many good men and maried priests were drowned and beheaded for such small trifles without any regard had to the Byshop but a murtherer might escape vnpunished It was aunswered to them agayne that what the superiour powers wold do thei had nothing to do withal The tyme was otherwise now then it was in the commotion of the rusticall people The superiour power had authoritie to gouerne as they would sayd they it was their parts onely to obey Ex Ioan Gastij And so was he sent bound to the byshop and shortly after dismissed hauing also a greater benefice geuen him for hys worthy acre for he so auaunted him selfe that he had slain a Lutheran Priest Ex tom 2. Conuiualium Sermonum Ioan. Gastij ex Pantal. Charles the Emperours Procurator Doctour Anchusanus Inquisitour Latomus At Louane An. 1543. XXviij ChristeÌ„ men and weomen of Louane Paule a preist Two aged women Antonia Two men At Louane 1543. When certayne of the Cittie of Louane were suspected of Lutheranisme the Emperors Procurator came from Bruselles thether to make Inquisition After which Inquisition made certaine bandes of armed men came beset their houses in the nighte where many were taken in theyr beddes pluckt froÌ„ their wiues and children and deuided into dyuers prysons Through the terrour wherof many citizens reuolted from y e doctrine of the gospel and returned agayne to Idolatrye But 28. there were whiche remayned constant in y e persecutioÌ„ Unto whoÌ„ the Doctors of Louan Anchusanus especially the Inquisitour Latomus sometymes w t other came and disputed thinking no lesse but either to confound them or to conuert theÌ„ But so strongly y e spirite of y e Lord wrought with hys Saints that the other went rather confounded awaye theÌ„ selues When no disputation coulde serue that whiche lacked in cunning they supplyed w t tormentes by enforcing and afflicting theÌ„ seuerally euery one by him selfe Among the rest there was one Paulus a Priest vpon the age of 60. yeres whom the Rectors of the Uniuersitie wyth theyr Collegues accompanyed with a great number of billes and gleues brought out of prison to y e Austen Friers where after many foule wordes of the Rector he was degraded But at length for feare of death he began to stagger in some poynts of his confession and so was had out of Louane and condemned to perpetuall prison whiche was a darke and stincking dongeon where he was suffered neither to read nor write Paulus a priest condemned to perpetuall prison or anye man to come at him commaunded onely to be fed with bread and water After that other two there were whiche because they had reuoked before were put to the fire and burnt 2. Martyrs burnt at Louane constantly taking their martyrdome Then was there an old man and 2. aged women brought forth An aged man Martyr of whom the one was called Antonia borne of an auncient stocke in that Citie These also were condeÌ„ned the man to be headed the 2. women to be buryed quicke Antonia
of the age of lx yeares and aboue Ex testimonio scripto ciuium Amershamensium ¶ I finde in the recordes of Lincolne about the same time and in the same Countrey of Buckynghamshyre in the which the foresayd Thomas Hardyng did suffer that diuers other for the lyke doctrine were molested and troubled whose names with there causes here vnder folow Elizabeth Wighthill Doctour London Mistres Alice Doly Elizabeth Wighthill being brought before Doctor London in the personage at Staunton Harecourt and there put to her othe deposed against Maistres Alice Doly her maistres that the sayde Maistres Doly speaking of Iohn Hacker of Colmanstreete in London Waterbearer Alyce Doly accused saide that he was very expert in the Gospels and all other things beloÌ„ging to diuine seruice and could expresse and declare it and the Pater noster in English as well as any Priest and it woulde doo one good to heare him sayeng moreouer that she woulde in no case y t this were knowne for hurting the poore man commaunding moreouer the said Elizabeth that she should tell no man hereof affirming at y e same time that the foresayde Hacker coulde tell of diuers prophesies what should happen in the Realme Ouer and besides the forenamed Elizabeth deposed that the sayde Mistresse Doly her Mistresse shewed vnto her that she had a booke which held against Pilgrimages and after that she caused Sir Iohn Boothe Parson of Britwell to reade vpon a booke which she called Legenda aurea one Saints life he read whiche did speake against Pilgrimages Agaynst Pilgrimage And after that was read her Mistresse sayde vnto her Loe daughter now yee may heare as I tolde you that this booke speaketh against Pilgrimages Furthermore it was deposed against Maistres Doly by the sayde Elizabeth that she beeing at Syr William Barentens place and seeing there in y e closet Images new gilded sayd to the sayd Elizabeth looke Against Images heere be my Lady Barentens Gods To whome the saide Elizabeth aunswered againe that they were set for remembraunce of good Saintes Then sayd she if I were in an house where no Images were I could remeÌ„ber to pray vnto Saints as well as if I did see the Images Nay sayd the other Images do prouoke deuotion Then sayd her Maistresse ye shoulde not worship that thyng that hath cares and can not heare and hath eyes and can not see and hath mouth and can not speake and hath hands and can not feele Item the sayd M. Doly was reported by the sayd partie to haue a booke conteining the xij Articles of the Creede couered with boordes and red couering Also another blacke booke whiche she set most price by which booke she kept euer in her chamber or in her coffer with diuers other bookes And this was about y e yeare of our Lord 1520. Ex Registro Lincolne ¶ Note heere good reader in this tyme which was aboue 46. yeares ago what good matter heere was to accuse and molest good women for William Smith of Northstoke in Oxfordshire Thomas Ferrar. Roger Hachman At Northstoke in Oxfordshire An. 1525. Agaynste thys Roger Hachman it was layd by depositions brought in Rog. Hatchman accused that he sitting at the church Ale at Northstoke sayde these words I will neuer looke to be saued for no good deede that euer I did neither for any that euer I will doo without I may haue my saluation by petition as an outlawe shall haue his pardon of the King and said that if hee might not haue his saluation so he thought he shuld be lost Ex Regist. Lin. Doctour Wharton Chauncellor to Tonstall Bishop of London Roberte West priest of Saint Andrew vndershaft At London An. 1529. Agaynste this Roberte West Priest it was obiected that he had commended Martin Luther and thought that he had done well in many things Rob. West accused as in hauing wife and children c. Item for sayeng that where as the Doctors of the Church haue commanded Priestes to saye Mattens and Euensong they had no authoritie so to do for the whiche he was abiured and was enioyned penance Ex Regist. Lincol. Doctor Morgan Iohn Ryburne At Roshborough An. 1530. It was testified against Iohn Ryburne by his sister Elisabeth Ryburne being put to her othe that she comming to him vpon the Assumption euen fouÌ„d him at Supper with butter and egges Iohn Ryburne accused and beeyng bid to sit downe and eate with him she aunswered that it was no conuenient time theÌ„ to eate To whom he saide agayne that God neuer made suche fasting dayes but you quoth he are so farre in Limbo patrum that you can neuer turne agayne And in further communication wheÌ„ she sayd that she would go on pilgrimage to the holy crosse at Wendouer he said again that she did nought For there is neuer a step saide hee that you set in going on Pilgrimage but you go to the Diuell and you go to the Churche to woorship that the Prieste doth hold aboue his head which is but bread and if you cast it to the Mouse he will eate it and sayd that hee woulde neuer beleeue that the Priest hath power to make his Lord. Item it was testified by another sister named Alice Ryburne that she beyng with her brother in a close called Brimmers close heard him say these wordes That a time shall come that no eleuation shall be made A prophesy Whereunto she answering againe asked and what seruice shall wee haue then He sayd that seruice that we haue now Furthermore the sayd Iohn Ryburne was accused vpon these wordes saying that the seruice of the Church was nought because it was not in English Forsayde hee if wee had our Pater noster in English we would say it nine times against once now c. Ex Regist. Lincol. fol. 300. ¶ Note heere out of the records of the register that in this examination of Iohn Ryburne first his two sisters then his owne wife and at last hys owne father were called before Iohn Longland Byshop of Lincolne and compelled by his othe to depose against him Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne Richard Ryburne Iohn Eaton Cicilie his wyfe At Rosheborough An. 1530. Iohn Eaton and Cicilie hys wife of the parish of Spine Sister against brother wife agaâ—nst husband Iohn Eaton and Cicilie his wife were detected by Richarde Ryburne that they were marked of certayne in the parish on the sonday then last past in the sacring tyme to holde downe their heads and would not looke vpon the Sacrament Item in the feast of exaltation of the holy crosse when the bels did ring solemnely betweene Mattens and high Masse for saieng in a butchers house what a clampering of bels is heere Item the sayde Iohn Ryburne was detected of Richard his father for saieng these wordes The priests do naught for they shoulde say their seruice in Englishe that euery man may knowe it Item for these wordes speaking to one of hys
ambassadors in Spaine there was again set at liberty When as the ambassador coÌ„plained hereof to y e Cardinal he laid al the fault vpon Clarentius laying also that Clarentius had defied y e Emperor w tout the kings knowledge at the request of the Herald of FraÌ„ce wherfore at his returne The Cardinâ—â— set Clarentius 〈◊〉 the Emperour and afterward would 〈…〉 death he should lose his head at Callis Wherof Clarentius being aduertised by the captaine of Bayon in hys returne tooke shipping at Bullen so priuely came into England and by meanes of certaine of his frends of y e kings priuy chamber hee was brought vnto the kings presence before the Cardinal knewe of it where as he shewed vnto y e king the Cardinals letters of Commission and declared the whole order and circumstance of theyr gentle intreaty When the king heard the whole circumstance thereof and had a while mused thereupon he sayde O Lord Iesus he that I trusted most told me all these things contrary Well Clarentius I wil no more be so light of credeÌ„ce hereafter for now I â—ee wel that I haue bene made beleue the thing that was neuer done and from that time forwarde y e king neuer put any more confidence or trust in the Cardinall The cause why the Cardinal should beare the Emperor all this malice grudge after some wryters it appeareth to be thus At what time as Pope Clement was takeÌ„ prisoner as is before sayd the Cardinal wrote vnto the Emperor that he shuld make him Pope But when he had receiued an answere that pleased him not he waxed furious madde The Cardiâ—â—â—s pâ—oâ—de 〈…〉 against the Emperour and sought al meanes to displease the Emperour wryting very sharpely vnto him many manacing letters that if he would not make him Pope he would make such a ruffling betwene christian Princes as was not this 100. yeares before to make the Emperor repent yea though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor made answer in a little booke Imprinted both in Spanish and Dutch answering vnto many manacings of the Cardinal and diuers of his Articles but specially to that his ruffling threate wherein he manaced him that if he wold not make him Pope he wold set such a ruffling betwixte Christian Princes as was not this 100. yeare though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor answering again biddeth him looke wel about him The Empeâ—ouâ—â— aunswere vnto the Cardinalls threates lest through his doings and attempts he might bring the matter in that case y t it shuld cost him the Realme of England in deede You haue heard before howe that when Pope Clement was prisoner in the Emperors army the Cardinal required the king because he did beare the title of defendor of the faith y t he would rescue the Pope also what the kings answere was thereunto and what summes of money he had obtained of the king Nowe because you shall not also be ignorant by what meanes and vppon what occasion this title of the defender of the faith was geuen vnto the King The title of defâ—â—dour of the faith we thinke it good somewhat to say in this place When as Martin Luther had vttered the abhomination of the Pope and his clergy diuers bookes were come into England our Cardinal here thinking to finde a remedy for that sent immediately vnto Rome for this title of defendour of the faith which afterward the vicare of CroydeÌ„ preached that the kings grace would not lose it for al London 20. mile about it Neither is it maruel for it cost more then London 40. mile about it considering the great summes whyche you haue heard the Cardinal obtained of the King for the Popes relief beside the effusion of much innocent bloud When thys gloryous title was come from Rome the Cardinall brought it vnto the kings grace at Grenewich and though that the king had it already and had read it yet against the morning were all the Lords and Gentlemen that could in so shorte space be gathered sent for to come receaue it with honour In the morning the cardinall gate him through the backe side into the Frier obseruants and parte of the Gentlemen went round about and welcomed him from Rome parte met him halfe way and some at the Court gate The king himselfe mette hym in the hall and brought him vp into a great chamber The glorious â—â—nitye 〈◊〉 the Cardinal laughâ—â— to 〈◊〉 whereas was a seat prepared on high for the king and the Cardinall to sit on whiles the Bull was read Which pompe all men of wisedome and vnderstanding laughed to scorne Thys done the kyng went to hys Chappell to heare Masse accompanied with many nobles of his realme and Ambassadours of sundry Princes The Cardinall being reuested to sing masse the earle of Essex brought the basen of water the Duke of Suffolke gaue the assay the Duke of Norfolke held the towel so he proceded to masse WheÌ„ masse was done the bull was againe published the trompets blew the shawmes and suckbuts played in honor of the kings newe stile Then the king went to dinner in the midst wherof the king of Herauldes and his company beganne the largesse crying The kinges stilâ— augmented Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae defensor fidei Dominus Hiberniae Thus was all things ended with great solemnitie Not much vnlyke to thys was the receyuing of the Cardinalles hatte which when a ruffian had brought vnto him to Westminster vnder his cloke he clothed the messenger in riche aray and sent him backe againe to Douer appoynting the Bishop of Canterbury to meete hym The thrasonicall receauing of the Cardinalls hatte and then an other companye of the Lordes and Gentlemen I wote not how often before it came to Westminster where it was set vpon a cupbourd and tapers rounde about it so y t the greatest Duke in the lande must make curtesie thereuunto and to his emptie seate he being away And for somuch as we are in hande with the actes and doings of Cardinall Wolsey among many other thyngs The cruell dealing of the Cardinall against Richard Pacie Richard Pacie Deane of Paules whych of purpose we ouerpasse this is not to be exempted out of memorie touching hys vncourtuous or rather currish handling of Richard Pacie Deane of Paules Thys Pacie being the kinges Secretarie for the Latine tounge was of such ripenes of wit of learning eloquence also in forein laÌ„guages so expert that for the one he was thought most meete to succeede after Iohn Colet in the Deanery of Paules beside which he was also preferred to the Deanry of Excetour For the other he was sent in the kinges affayres Ambassadour to Uenice Which function there he so discharged that it is hard to say whether he procured more commendation or admiration amoÌ„g the Uenetians both for dexteritie of hys witte and especially
his acquaintance wyth M. Tindall Whereunto he sayde that he denied not but that foure yeares then past The purgatiâ—n and answere of Humfrey Mummuth to the artycles he had heard the said Tindal preach two or three sermons at S. Dunstons in the West and afterward meeting with the said Tindall had certaine communication with hym coÌ„cerning his liuing who then told him that he had none at all but trusted to be in the Bishop of London his seruice for then he laboured to be his chaplayne But being refused of the Bishop so came agayne to the sayd Mummuth this examinate and besought him to helpe hym Who the same tyme tooke hym into hys house for halfe a yeare Tindal refused of Byshop Stokesley to be his Chaplein where the said Tindall liued as he sayd like a good priest studieng both night day He would eat but soddeÌ„ meate by his good will nor drink but small single beere He was neuer seene in that house to weare lynnen about him al the space of his beyng there Whereupon the sayd Mummuth had the better liking of hym so that he promised him ten pound as he then sayd for his father and mothers soules The temperate conuersation of W. Tyndall and all Christen soules which money afterward he sent him ouer to Hamborow according to his promise And yet not to him alone he gaue this exhibition but to diuers other moe likewise which were no heretikes as to D. Royston the Bishop of Londons Chaplayne he exhibited fortie or fiftie pounds to D. Wodiall Prouinciall of the Frier Austens as much or more to D. Watson the Kings Chaplayne also to other scholars and diuers Priests besides other charges bestowed vpon Religious houses as vpon the Nunry of Dendey aboue fiftie poundes sterling bestowed c. And as touching his bookes as Enchiridion the Pater noster De libertate Christiana an Englishe Testamente of whome some W. Tindall left with him some he sent vnto hym some were brought into hys house by whome he could not tell these bookes he said did lye opeÌ„ in his house the space of two yeares together he suspecting no harme to be in them And moreouer the same bookes beyng desired of sondry persons as of the Abbesse of Denney a Frier of Grenewich the Father Confessour of Syon he let them haue them and yet he neuer heard Frier Priest or lay maÌ„ finde any fault with the sayd bookes Likewise to D. Watson to D. Stockehouse Maister Martin Parson of Totingbecke he committed the perusing of the bookes of Pater noster and De libertate Christiana which found no great fault in them but onely in the booke De libertate Christiana they sayd there were thynges somewhat hard except the Reader were wise Thus he excusing himselfe and moreouer coÌ„plainyng of y e losse of his credite by his imprisonment in the Tower and of the detrimentes of his occupying who was wont yearely to shyp ouer v. hundreth clothes to straungers set many Clothiars a worke in Suffolke and in other places of whoÌ„ he bought all their clothes which almost were now all vndone by this reason at length was set at libertie beyng forced to abiure and after was made Knight by the kyng and Shriffe of London Of this Humfrey Mummuth we read of a notable example of Christian patience A notable exaÌ„ple of Christian pacience in an Alderman M. George Stafford reader in Cambridge in the Sermons of M. Latimer which the sayd Latimer heard in Cambridge of M. George Stafford reader of the Diuinitie Lecture in that Uniuersitie Who expoundyng the place S. Paule to the Romaines that we shall ouercome our enemy with well doyng so heape whote coales vpon his head c. brought in an exaÌ„ple saying that he knew in London a great rich Marchaunt meanyng this Humfrey Mummuth which had a very poore neighbour yet for all his pouertie he loued him very well and lent him money at his neede and let him come to his table whensoeuer he would It was euen at that tyme when D. Colet was in trouble and should haue bene burnt if God had not turned the kyngs hart to the contrary Now the richman began to bee a Scripture man he began to smell the Gospell The poore man was a Papist still It chaunced on a tyme when the rich maÌ„ talked of the Gospell sittyng at his table where he reproued Popery and such kynde of thynges The poore man beyng there present tooke a great displeasure agaynst the rich man in somuch that hee would come no more to his house he would borow no more money of him as he was wont to doe before tymes yea and conceiued such hatred and malice agaynst him that he went and accused him before the Byshops Now the riche man not knowyng of any such displeasure offered many tymes to talke with him and to set him at quyet It would not be Ex concione Doct. Hugo Latimeri The poore man had such a stomacke that hee would not vouchsafe to speake with him If he mete the rich man in the streate he would goe out of his way One tyme it happened that hee mete him so in a narrow streate that he could not auoyde but come neare him yet for all that this poore man I say had such a stomacke agaynst the riche man that he was mynded to goe foreward and not to speake with hym The riche man perceiuyng that caught hym by the hand and asked him saying Neighbour Agree with thine enemie while thou art in the way with him Math. 5. what is come into your hart to take such displeasure with me What haue I done agaynst you tell me and I will be ready at all tymes to make you amendes Finally he spake so gently so charitably so louyngly and frendly that it wrought so in the poore mans hart that by and by he fell downe vppon his knees and asked him forgeuenesse The riche man forgaue him and so tooke him agayne to his fauour and they loued as well as euer they dyd afore ¶ The history of Thomas Hitten Persecuters Martyrs The Causes Wil. Warham Archbyshop of Canterbury Fisher Byshop of Rochester Thomas Hytten At Maydstone An. 1530. TOuchyng the memoriall of Thomas Hytten remayneth nothyng in writtyng Tho. Hitten Martyr but onely his name saue that William Tyndall in his Apologie agaynste More and also in another booke entituled The Practise of Prelates doth once or twise make meÌ„tion of him by way of digression He was sayth he a Preacher at Maydstone whom the Byshoppe of Canterbury William WarhaÌ„ and Fisher Byshoppe of Rochester after they had longe kepte and tormented him in prison with sundry torments and that notwithstanding he continued constant at the last they burned him at Maydstone for the constant and manifest testimonie of Iesu Christ and of his free grace and saluation In the yeare of our Lord 1530. ¶ The burnyng of Thomas Hytten Persecuters Martyrs The Causes
that I being a learned man as you say am not deliuered yet froÌ„ the coÌ„fuse dungeon of heresy through the helpe of the gospel much more do you that are far better learned then I cause me to maruel at your foolish admiratioÌ„ Neither can I chuse but laugh at you as one being rapt to the third heauen of such high misteries and yet see not those thinges which be done here in the lower partes of terrene Philosophy for what a ridiculous thing is it for a man to looke so long vpon the Sunne that he can see nothing els but the Sunne nor canne not tell whyther to turne him Moreouer Argumentum ad autoritâ—re destructiue what student is there in all Cambridge be he neuer so young that knoweth not that the argumeÌ„t of authority brought out nagatiuely hath no force Bilney So as the Phariseis tooke Christ you take my wordes much otherwise then I meant Brusierd Your words which wander farre from the scope of Scripture I doe not like What is in your meaning and lyeth inwardly in your minde I can not tell Bilney Such as inuocate the helpe either of Christ or of any other Saynt for any corporal inurmity to be deliuered froÌ„ the same may be well reseÌ„bled to delicate pacâ—â—ts who being vnder the hand of phisitioÌ„s hauing medicines ministred agaynst theyr diseases not abiding the payn therof rap all a suÌ„der wherfore I say no man ought to implore y e helpe of God or of any saynt * 〈…〉 out 〈◊〉 Scylla 〈…〉 be two â—â—â—gerous 〈◊〉 in the sea By thys church storie he meaneth by hee Legenda aurea otherwise callaed the legeâ—â— of lyes The Popes Letonie at Rome for corporall infirmity Brusierd O moste pernicious perilous heresy of all that euer I heard Thus you fleeing the smoke fal into the â—ire auoiding the daunger of Scylla you run vpoÌ„ Caribois O hart of man wrapped in palpable darcknes I wish M. Bilney that you would but once search set out the fyrste origine of these rogatioÌ„ dayes For so we read in y e churche story that they were first ordeyned by pope Gregory with fasting prayers holy processions agaynst the pestileÌ„ce by the infection of the ayre theÌ„ raigning among the people At what time y e people theÌ„ going in y e procession a certeine Image like to our blessed Lady painted w t the handes of S. Luke y e EuaÌ„gelist did go before theÌ„ about y e which image in y e honor of the virgin angels did sing this Antheme Regina coeli laetare c. O Queene of heauen be glad To the which Antheme the pope also adioyned this Ora pro nobis dominuÌ„ c. Pray to the Lord for vs. Wherefore seeing the angels did worship the image of the glorious virgin Mary in the honor of her seing moreouer y e holy father pope Gregory with al y e clergy did pray for corporall infirmity it appeareth manifestly that we ought to worship y e saints also to geue honor in a maner to theyr Images further also to pray to almighty God al saints for corporal infirmity that we may be deliuered from the same so that they may say the like for vs which is said in the Gospell Sende them away because they cry after vs. And although there be infinite places inexpugnable to be alleaged out of the holy scripture wherwith we might easily resist this your error Scripture well applyed yet standing herewith content as sufficient at this present we wil procede now to your secoÌ„d pestiferous error wherin you like an ingrate child go about to teare out y e bowels of your mother For in y t you say affirme blasphemously the bish of Rome to be the very Antichrist Whether the Pope be Antichrist that his pryuileges haue no force against the gates of hel in so saying what do you but like a most vnkinde and vnnatural child spoile your louing mother of all her treasures wouÌ„d her being spoiled being wouÌ„ded plucke out her bowels most miserably vpoÌ„ y e earth But forsomuch as there is nothing so absurd or so heretical but shal be receiued of some itching eares I would therfore now heare you declare how he sitteth in the teÌ„ple of god as god being exalted worshipped aboue all y t is named god or how that he sheweth himselfe as Lord in power and signes and wonders deceitfull Bilney Although incredulitye doth not suffer you notwithstanding your learning to vnderstand these thinges yet I will goe about something to helpe your incredulity herein through the helpe of the Lorde beseeching you y t setting all superstition aparte you will vnderstande those thinges that are aboue Do ye know the table of the tenne Commaundementes Brusierd According as the Catholique Doctours do expound them I know them meanely But how you do expound them I cannot tell Bilney And doe you knowe also the constitutions of men which are deuised onely by the dreames of men whereunto men are so straightly bound that vnder paine of death they are compelled to obserue them Brusierd I knowe certaine sanctions of the holy fathers but such as you speake of to be deuised by mens dreames I knowe none Bilney Now then let vs set and compare these two together so shall you easily vnderstand the Bishop of Rome whom they call the Pope to sitte in the temple of God 2. Thessal â— as God and to be extolled aboue all that is named God It is written The temple of the Lorde is holy which is you 1. Cor. 3. Therefore the conscience of man is the temple of the holy Ghost in whiche temple I will proue the Pope to sit as God The place of S. Paule expounded concernyng Antichriâ—â— sitting in the tempâ—â— of God c and to be exalted aboue all that is called God For who so contemneth the decaloge or the table of the commaundementes of God there is but a small punyshment for him neither is that punishment to death but contrarywise he that shall contemne or violate the constitutions which you call the sanctions of men is couÌ„ted by all mens iudgement gilty of death What is this but y e high bishop of Rome to sit to raigne in the temple of God that is in mans conscience as God Brusierd Although this exposition seemeth vnworthy for christeÌ„ eares yet I would heare you further how he sheweth himselfe in signes and wonders deceitfull Signes and myracles illusion Bilney These wonders whiche they call miracles be wrought daily in the Church not by the power of God as many thinke but by the illusion of Satan rather who as the Scripture witnesseth hath bene lose now abroad 500 yeres according as it is written in the booke of the Apocalips After a thousand yeares Satan shal be let loose c. Neyther are they to be called miracles of true christen men but illusions rather wherby to delude mens
tuum Pasce gregem tuum vt cum venerit Dominus The wordes of Tho. Bilney to Doct. Warner inueniat te sic facientem That is Feede your flocke feede your flocke that when the Lord commeth he may finde you so doing and farewell good M. Doctour and pray for me and so he departed without any answere sobbing and weeping And while he thus stood vpon the ledge at the stake certayne Friers Doctours and Priors of theyr houses beyng there present as they were vncharitably and malitiously present at his examination and degradation The Fryers 〈◊〉 Bilny 〈◊〉 for them c. came to him and sayd O M. Bilney the people be perswaded that we be the causers of your death and that we haue procured the same and thereupon it is like that they will withdraw theyr charitable almes from vs al except you declare your charity towards vs and discharge vs of the matter Whervpon the sayd Tho. Bilney spake with a loud voyce to the people and sayd I pray you good people be neuer y e worse to these men for my sake as though they should be the authors of my death It was not they and so he ended Then the officers put reed and Fagots about hys body and set fire on the reed which made a very great flame which sparcled and deformed the visour of his face he holding vp his handes and knocking vpon his brest crying sometimes Iesus sometimes Credo Which flame was blowne away froÌ„ him by the violence of the winde which was that day 2. or 3. dayes before notable great in which it was sayd that the fieldes were maruellously plagued by the losse of corne and so for a litle pause The pacient death Martyrdome of M. Bilney he stoode without flame the flame departing recoursing thrise ere the wood tooke strength to be the sharper to consume him and theÌ„ he gaue vp the ghost and his body being withered â—owed downeward vpon the chayne TheÌ„ one of the officers with his halbard smite out the staple in the stake behinde him suffered his body to fall into the bottome of the fire laying wood on it and so he was consumed Thus haue ye good readers the true history Martyrdome of this good man that is Saint Bilney of blessed Saint Bilney as M. Latimer doth call him without any recaÌ„tation testified and ratified by the authority abouesayd By the which authority and party being there present yet aliue it is furthermore constantly affirmed that Bilney not only did neuer recant but also that he neuer had any such bill or script or scrolle in his hand to read either softly or apertly as M. More per licentiaÌ„ Poeticam would beare vs downe M. Moâ—â—s false report refuted Wherfore euen as ye see M. More deale in this so ye may trust him in the residue of his other tales if ye will ¶ Mayster Stafford of Cambridge AS the death of this Godly Bilney did much good in Northfolke where he was burnt so his diligeÌ„t trauel M. Bilney the cheife 〈…〉 Apostle of Cambridge in teaching and exhorting other and example of life correspondent to his doctrine left no small fruite behinde him in Cambridge beyng a great meanes of framing that Uniuersity drawing diuers vnto Christ. By reason of whoÌ„ and partly also of an other called M. Stafford the word of God begaÌ„ there most luckely to spread and many toward wittes to florish In the company of whom was M. Latimer D. Barnes D. Thistell of Penbroke hall M. Fooke of Benet Colledge and M. Soude of the same Colledge D. Warner aboue mentioned with diuers other moe This M. Stafford was then the publicke reader of the Diuinity lecture in that Uniuersity Who as he was an earnest professour of Christes Gospell so was he as diligeÌ„t a folower of that which he professed as by this exaÌ„ple here folowing may appeare For as the plague was then sore in Cambridge The notable zeale of M. Stafforde in sauing a damnable Priest and amongest other a certaine Priest called Syr Henry Coniurer lay sore sicke of the sayd plague M. Stafford hearyng therof and seing the horrible daunger that his soule was in was so moued in conscience to helpe the dauÌ„gerous case of the Priest that he neglecting his owne bodely death to recouer the other from eternall damnatioÌ„ came vnto him exhorted and so labored him that he would not leaue him before he had conuerted him and saw his coniuring books burned before his face Which being done maister Stafford went home and immediatly sickened shortly after most christianly deceased Ex fideli testimonio D. Ridlei Edmund Episcoporum Lond. Concerning which M. Stafford this moreouer is to be noted how that M. Latimer being yet a feruent and a zealous Papist M. Latimer asketh M. Stafford forgeuenes standing in the Schooles when M. Stafford read bad the Scholers not to heare him and also preaching agaynst him exhorted the people not to beleue hym and yet the sayd Latimer confessed himselfe that he gaue thankes to God that he asked him forgeuenesse before hee departed And thus much by the way of good M. Stafford who for his constant and godly aduenture in such a cause may seeme not vnworthy to goe with blessed Bilney in the fellowship of holy and blessed Martyrs ¶ The story of M. Symon Fish BEfore the time of M. Bilney and the fall of the Cardinall M Symon Fishe author of the booke called the supplication of Beggars I should haue placed the story of SimoÌ„ Fish with the booke called the Supplication of Beggars declaring how and by what meanes it came to the kynges hand and what effect therof folowed after in the reformation of many thinges especially of the Clergy But the missing of a few yeares in this matter breaketh no great square in our story though it be now entred here which shold haue come in sixe yeares before The maner and circumstaunce of the matter is this After that the light of the gospell working mightely in Germany began to spread his beames here also in England great styrre alteration folowed in the harts of many so that colored hipocrisy and false doctrine paynted holynes began to be espyed more and more by the reading of Gods word The authority of the Bishop of Rome and y e glory of his Cardinals was not so high but such as had fresh wits sparcled with Gods grace began to espy Christ from Antichrist that is true sincerity from counterfait religion In the number of whom was the sayd M. Simon Fish a gentleman of Brayes Inne It happened the first yeare that this Gentleman came to LondoÌ„ to dwel which was about the yeare of our Lord 1525. that there was a certayne play or interlude made by one M. Roo of the same Inne gentlemaÌ„ in which play partly was matter agaynst the Cardinall Wolsey And where none durst take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to play that part which
touched the sayd Cardinall thys foresayd M. Fish tooke vpon him to do it wherupon great displeasure ensued agaynst him vpon the Cardinals part In so much as he being pursued by the sayd Cardinall Ex certa relatione 〈…〉 propriae ipsius coniugis the same night that this Tragedy was playd was compelled of force to voyd his owne house so fled ouer the Sea vnto Tindall vpon occasion wherof the next yeare folowing this booke was made being about the yeare .1527 and so not long after in the yeare as I suppose 1528. was sent ouer to the Lady Anne Buileyne who then lay at a place not farre from the Court. Which book her brother seing in her hand tooke it and read it gaue it her agayne willing her earnestly to geue it to the king which thing she so dyd This was as I gather about the yeare of our Lord. 1528. The booke of the supplication of beggars geueÌ„ to the king The king after he had receiued the booke demaunded of her who made it Wherunto she aunswered and said a certayne subiect of his one Fish who was fled out of the Realme for feare of the Cardinall After the king had kept the booke in his bosome 3. or 4. dayes as is credibly reported such knowledge was geuen by the kinges seruaunts to the wife of the sayd Simon Fish that she might boldely send for her husband without all perill or daunger Whervpon she therby being incouraged came first made sute to the king for the safe returne of her husband Who vnderstanding whose wife she was shewed a maruellous geÌ„tle chearefull countenance towardes her asking where her husband was She answered if it like your grace not farre of Then sayth he fetch him and he shall come and goe safe without perill no man shal do him harme saying moreouer that he had much wrong that he was from her so loÌ„g who had bene absent now the space of two yeares and a halfe In the which meane time the Cardinall was deposed as is aforeshewed and M. More set in his place of the Chauncellorship Thus Fishes wife being emboldened by the kinges words M. Fiâ—he brought and gently entertayned of the king went immediatly to her husband being lately come ouer and lying priuily within a myle of the Courte and brought him to the king which appeareth to be about the yeare of our Lord 1530. When the king saw him and vnderstood he was the author of the booke he came and embraced him with louing countenance who after long talke for the space of 3. or 4. houres as they were riding together on hunting at length dimitted him and bad him take home his wife for she had takeÌ„ great paynes for him Who aunswered the king agayne and said he durst not so do for â—â—are of Syr Thomas More then Chauncellour Stoksley then Bishop of London This seemeth to be about the yeare of our Lord. 1530. The king taking his signet of his finger wylled hym to haue him recommended to the Lord Chauncellor M. Fishe rescued by the king charging him not to be so hardy to worke him any harme M. Fish receiuing the kinges signet went and declared hys message to the Lord Chauncellour who tooke it as sufficient for his owne discharge but he asked him if he had any thing for the discharge of his wife for she a litle before had by chaunce displeased the Friers for not suffering them to say theyr Gospels in Latine in her house as they did in others vnlesse they would say it in English Whereupon the Lord Chauncellor though he had discharged the man yet leauing not his grudge towardes the wife Syr Thomas More persecuteth M. Fishes wâ—â—e the next morning sent his man for her to appeare before him who had it not bene for her young daughter which then lay sicke of the plague had bene like to come to much trouble Of the which plague her husband the sayd M. Fish deceasing w t in halfe a yeare M. Fishe dyeth oâ— the Plague she afterward maryed to one M. Iames Baynham Syr Alexander Baynhams sonne a worshypfull knight of glostershyre The which foresaid M. Iames Baynham not long after was burned as incontinently after in the processe of this story shall appeare And thus much concerning Symon Fishe the author of the booke of beggars The summe of the Scripture traâ—â—lated by M. Fyshe who also translated a booke called the Summe of the Scripture out of the Dutch Now commeth an other note of one Edmund Moddys the kinges footman touching the same matter This M. Moddys being with the king in talke of religion and of the new bookes that were come from beyond the seas sayd if it might please his grace to pardon hym such as he would bring to his grace M. Moddys the kinges â—ooâ—man he shoulde see such a booke as was maruell to heare of The king demaunded what they were He sayd two of your Marchauntes George Elyot George RobinsoÌ„ The king poynted a time to speake with them WheÌ„ they came afore his presence in a priuy closet he demauÌ„ded what they had to say or to shew him One of theÌ„ said y t there was a book come to their hâ—â—s which they had there to shew his grace When he saw it he demaunded if any of them could read it Yea sayd George Elyot if it please your grace to heare it I thought so sayd the king for if need were thou canst say it without booke The whole booke being read out the king made a long pause then sayd if a man should pull downe an old stone wall and begin at the lower part the vpper part thereof might chaunce to fall vpon his head and then he tooke the book and â—ut it into his deske and commaunded them vpon theyr allegiance that they should not tell to any man that he had seene the booke c. The Copy of the foresayde booke intituled of the Beggars here ensueth ¶ A certaine Libell or booke intituled the Supplication of Beggars throwne and scattered at the procession in Westminster on Candlemas day before king Henry the 8. for him to read and peruse made compiled by M. Fish ¶ To the king our Soueraigne Lord. MOst lamentably coÌ„playneth theyr wofull misery vnto your highnes A libell oâ—â—led the â—â—â—plication 〈◊〉 beggars your poore daily bedemen the wretched hydious monsters on whoÌ„ scarsely for horror any eye dare looke the soule vnhappy sort of lepers and other sore people needy impotent blind lame and sick that liue only by almes how that their nuÌ„ber is dayly so sore increased that all the almes of all the well disposed people of this your realme is not halfe enough for to susteine them but that for very constraint they dye for hunger And this most pestilent mischiefe is come vpon your sayd poore bedemen by the reason y t there is in the times of your noble predecessors passed
the places or their Commissaries by indenture betweene them to be made within x. dayes after their arrest or sooner if it can be done thereof to be acquite or conuict by the lawes of holy church in case that those persons be not endicted of other thinges whereof the knowledge appeareth to the Iudges Officers secular In which case after they bee acquite and deliuered afore the Iustice seculare of those thinges pertayning to the Iudge seculare that they be conueyed in safegarde to ordinaries or their Commissaries and to them to be deliuered by Indentures as is abouesaid there to be acquite or conuicted of the said heresies errours and Lollordies as is abouesaide after the lawes of holy church Prouided that the Inditementes be not taken in euidence but for an information afore the Iudges spirytuall against such indicte but that the Ordinaries coÌ„mence their proces against those indicts in the same manner as no inditement had bene hauing no regard to such inditements Moreouer that no manner of person or persons of what estate degree or condition he or they be do from henceforth presume to bring into this realme or do sell receiue take or detayne anye booke or worke printed or written whiche is made or hereafter shall be made agaynst the fayth Catholike or against the holy decrees lawes and ordinaunces of holy Church or in reproche rebuke or slaunder of the kings his honourable counsayle or hys Lordes spirituall or temporall And in case they haue any suche booke or woorke they shall incontinent vppon the hauing of them bring the sayd booke or worke to the Bishop of the dioces without concealement or fraude or if they know any person hauing any of the sayd bookes they shall detect them to the sayd bishoppe all fauour or affection layde apart and that they fayle not thus to do as they will auoyd the kings high indignation and displeasure The bookes whiche in this Proclamation generallye are restrayned and forbidden be afterwarde in the Register more specially named by the Byshops Whereof the most part were in Latine as are aboue recited and some were in English as these and other partly also aboue expressed A disputation betwene the father and the sonne A booke of the olde God and new Godly prayers The Christian state of Matrimony The burying of the Masse The summe of the Scripture Mattens and Euensong vij Psalmes and other heauenlye Psalmes with the commendations in English An exposition vpon the vij Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinth The Chapters of Moses called Genesis The Chapters of Moses called Deuteronomos The Matrymonie of Tyndall Dauids Psalter in English The practise of Prelates Hotlulus animae in English A. B. C. against the Clergy The examination of William Thorpe c. Although these bookes wythall other of the lyke sort by the vertue of this proclamatioÌ„ were inhibited to al english men to vse or to reade yet licence was graunted before to sir Tho. More by Tonstall Bishop of London An. 1527. that he notwithstaÌ„ding might haue and peruse them with a letter also sent to him from the sayd Bishop or rather by y e aduise of other bishyps desiring him that he would shew his cunning and play the prety man lyke a Demosthenes in expugning the doctrine of these bookes opinions who albeit he was no great diuine yet because he saw some towardnes in him by his booke of Utopia other fine Poetrie of his therefore hee thought him a meete man for their purpose to withstand the procedings of the Gospel either in making some apparance of reason agaynst it or at least to outface it and dash it out of countenance Wherein there lacked in his part neyther good will nor labour to serue y e Bishops turne so farre forth as all his Rhethoricke coulde reache filling vp with finenes of wit and scoffing termes where true knowledge and iudgement of Scripture dyd fayle as by his workes wrytings agaynst Bilney Tyndall Frith Fish Barnes Luther c. may soone bee discerned if the reasons and maner of his haÌ„dling be wel waied rightlye examined with the touchstone of the scryptures But now to fall into our story agayne Upon this fierce and terrible proclamatioÌ„ aforesayde thus deuised and set out in the kinges name an 1529. the Bishops which were the procurers hereof had that now which they would haue neither dyd there lacke on their part any study vnapplyed any stone vnremoued any corner vnsearched for y e diligeÌ„t execution of y e same WherupoÌ„ ensued grieuous persecution slaughter of the faythfull Of whom the first that went to wrack was Thomas Bilney of whoÌ„ sufficiently afore hath bene said the next was Richard Bayfield as in the story here followeth ¶ Richarde Bayfield Martyr FOlowing the order of yeres and of tymes as the course of our hystory requireth next after the consummatioÌ„ of Tho. Bilney Rich. Bayfilde martir wee haue to entreate of the Martyrdome of Rich. Bayfield which in the month of Nouemb. the same yere which was the yere of our Lord 1531. was burned in Smithfield This Rich. Bayfield sometime a Monke of Bury was conuerted by D. Barnes and ij godly men of London Brickemakers M. Maxwell and M. Stacy Wardens of their company Who were grafted in the doctrine of Iesus Christ Maxwell 〈…〉 and through their godly conuersation of lyfe conuerted many men and wemen both in London and in the countrey and once a yeare of their owne cost went about to visite the brethren and sisterne scattered abroad Doctor Barnes at that tyme muche resorted to the Abbey of Bery where Bayfield was to one D. Ruffam who had bene at Louaine together studentes Riâ—h Bayfâ—â—â—â— Monke 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Abbey of Berye At that time it happened that this Bayfield the Monke was Chamberlaine of the house to prouide lodging for the straungers and to see them well enterteined who delyted muche in Doctor Barnes talke and in the other lay mens talke afore rehearsed and at the last Doctor Barnes gaue him a new Testament in Latin and the other two gaue him Tyndals Testament in English with a booke called the wicked Mammon and the Obedience of a christen man 〈…〉 the Fryers wherein he prospered so mightely in two yeares space that he was cast into the prison of his house there sore whipped with a gagge in hys mouth and then stocked and so continued in the same torment .iij. quarters of a yeare before D. Barnes coulde get him oute whiche he brought to passe by the meanes of D. Ruffam aforesayd so he was committed to D. Barnes to goe to Cambridge with him By that tyme hee had bene there a good while he tasted so well of good letters that hee neuer returned home agayne to his Abbey but weÌ„t to LondoÌ„ to Maxwel and Stacy and they kept him secretly a while so conueyed him beyond the Sea D. Barnes beinge then in the Fleete for Gods word
heretikes also y t such as leaue to Martin Luther be heretikes Also he cōfessed that being beyond the sea he heard say before be brought into this realme the bookes cōtained in the said bils that y e king had by proclamation prohibited that no man should bring into this realme any of Martin Luthers bookes or of his sect Which confession thus ended y e Bishop appointed him to appeare the next day Saterday being the xj of Nouember Richard Baifield appeared acknowledged the aunswers that he had made in the Session the day before Which thing done y e Officiall obiected the 4 Article vnto him wherunto he aunswered y t he could not tell whether there be any heresies in thē for he had read no heresies in thē And being demaūded whether he had read any of those bookes he aūswered y t he had read y e greater part of thē here there but not throughout He was demaunded whether he beleeued the forenamed bookes to be good and of the true faith Hee aunswered that he iudged they were good and of the true faith Beyng enquired what bookes he read in the realme he sayd that hee had read the newe Testament in Latine and other bookes mencioned in the bils The booke of Thorps examynation The booke of I. Fryth agaynst Purgatory The practise of Prelats wicked Mammon The booke of obedience The summe of holy Scripture A Dialogue betwene the plowman the gentleman but he read none trāslated notwithstanding he did confesse that he read a booke called Thorpe in the presence and audience of others and also a booke of Iohn Friths purgatory which he had read to himselfe alone as he sayd and also had read to himselfe a booke called the practise of Prelates also said that he had read a booke called the parable of y e wicked Mammon but in y e presence and hearing of others which he knew not Also he confessed that he had read the obedience of a christian man and the summe of scripture among company also the dialogue betwixt the Plowman the Gentleman among company as he thought also he had read a piece of y e answer of Tindall made to sir Thomas More likewise he had read the dialogue of Frith to himself he had read also the Prologues of the v. bookes of Moses contained in y e long scedule and in company as he thought All which bookes hee had read vnder maner aforesayde within these ij yeres last past And as for y e new testament in english he read it before he had these bookes specified in the scedules before rehearsed To the third article as touching Zwinglius and others he supposed that they held y e same doctrine that Luther did but that he thought them to vary in some points The 16. day of Nouember Richard Bayfield appeared again before the Bishop who inquired of him of what sect Zwinglius was He said he thought y t hee helde with Luther in some points c. Also he confessed that first he brought bookes of y e sortes abouenamed into this realme about Midsomer was xij moneth landed them at Colchester afterward brought part of them to this city some hee dispersed and solde in this city The second tyme that he brought bookes was about all Hollowntide was xij month and landed them at S. Catherines the which bookes y t L. Chaūcelor tooke frō him Also that at Easter last was the 3. time y t hee brought ouer the bookes now shewed vnto him cōtained in these two bils landed with them in Norffolke from thence brought them to the city of London in a male To the v. vj. and vij articles he aunswered and confessed them to be true To the viij he aunswered that it was enioyned him as is cōteined in the article y e which iniunction he fulfilled To the ix he answered that he did not remember it To the x. he answered that it was adioined him that hee should go to the Abbey of Bery there cōtinue the which he said he dyd 3. tymes but he did not weare his Monkes cowle as he was enioyned The xi Article he confessed For the xij Article y t he did not weare his monkes habit according to the abiuration he referred hymselfe to y e actes whether he were so enioyned or no. To y e xiij Article he said y t he did not remēber y e contents therof but referred him selfe to the actes Notwithstāding he confessed that he had no licence of the Bishop of Londō to come to the citie or diocesse of London nor to make anie abode there Ex Registro Lond. ¶ The sentence geuen against him in a case of relapse IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the sufferance of God Byshop of London The 〈◊〉 geuē 〈◊〉 Richard Bayfilde in a case of inquisition of heresie and relapse of the same first begun before M. Rich. Foxfard Doctor of both lawes our officiall now dependynge before vs vndecided against thee Rich. Bayfild Priest and Monke professed to the order rule of S. Benedict in the Monastery of S. Edmondes Bery in the dioces of Norwich and by the meanes of the causes within written vnder our iurisdiction withal fauour rightly and lawfullye proceeding with al fauour possible y e merites and circumstances of the cause of this inquisition heard waied vnderstand fully discussed by vs the said Bishop reseruing vnto our selues y e which by lawe ought to bee reserued haue thought good to proceede in this maner to the pronoūcing of our definitiue sentence Forsomuch as by the Actes enacted inquired propounded and alledged by thee iudicially confessed we do finde that thou hast abiured certaine errours heresies damnable opinions by thee confessed aswel particularly as generally before our reuerent fellowe and brother then thy Ordinary according to the forme and order of the Churche and that one M. Luther together with his adherentes and complices receiuers and fauourers what soeuer they bee was cōdempned as an heriticke by the authoritie of Pope Leo the x. of most happy memory and by the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea and the bookes al writings scedules and Sermons of the sayde maister Luther his adherentes and complices whether they be found in Latine or in anye other languages imprinted or translated for the manifold heresies and errours and damnable opinions that are in them are condemned reproued and vtterly reiected and inhibition made by the authoritie of the said Sea to al faithful Christians vnder the payne of excommunication and other punishments in that behalfe to bee incurred by the law that no man by any meanes presume to read teache heare imprint or publishe or by any meanes do defend directly or vndirectly secretly or openly in their houses or in any other publike or priuat places any such maner of writings bookes errours or Articles as are contained more at large in the Apostolike letters drawne out in
to learne howe to make their confession with a contrite hart vnto God and how to hope for forgeuensse and also in what maner they should aske forgeuenes of their neighbor whom they haue offended c. Item for sayeng that Luther was a good man A welspring where Wickliffs bones were burned Item that he reported through the credence and report of M. Patmore Parson of Hadham y t where Wickliffes bones were brent sprang vp a well or welspring Ioh. Haymond Milwright 1531. His Articles For speaking and holding against pilgrimage and images and against prescribed fasting dayes That Priests and religious men notwithstanding their vowes made may lawfully forsake their vowes and mary Item for hauing bookes of Luther and Tyndall Rob. Lamb a Harper 1531. Hys Article for that he standing accursed two yeares together and not fearing y e censures of the Popes church went about with a song in the cōmendation of Martine Luther Against kneling to the crosse Ioh. Hewes Draper 1531. Hys Articles For speaking against Purgatory and Thomas Becket Item at the towne of Farnsham he seeing Edward Frensham kneeling in the street to a crosse caried before a corse asked to whome he kneeled He sayd to his maker Much Baudery in Pilgrymage Thou art a foole said he it is not thy maker it is but a peece of copper or wood c. Item for these words Maisters ye vse to go on pilgrimage it were better first that yee looke vpon youre poore neighbours which lacke succour c. Also for sayeng that he heard the Uicar of Croidon thus preache openly That there is as much bawdry kept by going in Pilgrimage to Wilsedone or Mousswell as in the stewes side c. Tho. Patmore Draper 1531. This Patmore was brother to mayster Patmore Parson of Hadham who was prisoned in the Lollards tower for marying a Priest and in the same prison continued three yeare This Patmore was accused by diuers witnesses vpon these Articles That he had as lene pray to yonder hunter pointing to a mā painted there in a stayned cloth for a peece of flesh as to pray to stockes that stand in walles meaning Images Item that men should not praye to Saints but to God only for why shuld we pray to Saints said he they are but blockes and stockes The truth of Scripture a long time kepte from vs. Item that the truth of Scripture hath bene kept from vs a long time and hath not appeared till nowe Item comming by a tree wherein stoode an image he tooke away the waxe which hanged there offered Item that he regarded not the place whether it was halowed or no where he should be buryed after he was dead Also in talke with the Curate of S. Peters he defended that Priests might mary  This Patmore had long hold wyth the Byshop of London First he would not sweare infamia nō praecedente Then he would appeale to the King but all would not serue He was so wrapt in the Byshops nets that he could not get out but at last he was forced to abiure and fined to the King an C. pound A note Note in the communication betwene this Patmore and the priest of S. Peters that where as the priest obiected against him as is in y e register that priests haue liued vnmaried The Papists say falsely that priestes haue bene vnmaried these 1500. yeares without wiues these 1500. yeres in the Church he all other such priestes therin say falsly and deceiue the people as by story is proued in this volume that priests here in England had wiues by the law within these 500. yeres lesse Simon Smith maister of Arte of Gunwell hall in Cābridge and Benore his wife 1531. This Simon Smith and Benoro his wife were the parties whome M. Patmore Parson of Hadham aboue mentioned did mary was condemned for the same to perpetuall prison For the which mariage both the sayde Simon and Benore his wife were called to examination before the Byshop and hee caused to make the whole discourse of all his doings how where he maried Then after his mariage how long he taried whether he wente beyond Sea where he was and wyth whome After his returne whether he resorted how he liued what mercery ware he occupied what fayres he frequented where he left his wyfe how he caried her ouer and brought her home agayne and how she was founde c. All this they made him confesse put it in their register And though they coulde fasten no other crime of heresie vpon him but onely his mariage yet calling both him and her being greate with child to examination they caused them both to abiure suffer penaunce Tho. Patmore Patson of Hadham 1531. This Thomas Patmore being learned and godly was preferred to the Parsonage of Hadham in Hertfordshire by Richard Fitz Iames Byshop of London and there continued instructing and teaching his flocke during the time of the sayde Fitz Iames and also of Tunstall his successor by the space of sixteene yeares or more behauing himselfe in life and conuersation without any publike blame or reproch vntil that Iohn Stokesley was preferred vnto the sayd Byshopricke Who Priestes mariage not very long after his enstalling either for malice not greatly lyking of the said Patmore or else desirous to preferre some other vnto the benefice as it is supposed and alleaged by his brethren in sundry supplications exhibited vnto the King as also vnto Queene Anne then Marchionesse of Pembroke caused him to be attached and brought before him and then keepyng him prisoner in his owne Pallace a certayne tyme afterwardes committed hym to Lollards tower where hee kepte him most extreamely aboue two yeares without fire or candle or any other reliefe but such as his frends sent him not suffering any of them notwithstanding to come vnto him no not in his sicknes Howbeit sundry times in the meane while he called him iudicially eyther before himselfe or else his vicare generall Foxford that great persecutor charging him with these sundry Articles viz. as first whether he had bene at Wittenberge 2. and had seene or talked with Luther 3. or with any english man abiding there 4. who went with hym or attended vpon him thether 5. also what bookes he bought there either Lattin or English 6. and whether he had read or studied any workes of Luther Oecolampadius Pomeran or Melancton Besides these he ministred also other Articles vnto him touching the mariage of Maister Symon Smith before mentioned wyth one Ioane Bennore charging hym that he both knewe of and also consented vnto theyr mariage the one being a Priest and his Curate and the other hys maydeseruant and that he had perswaded hys sayde maydeseruant to marry with hys sayde Curate alleadging vnto her that though it were not lawfull in Englande for Priestes to marry yet it was in other Countreys beyonde Seas And that after theyr sayd marriage he knowing the same did yet
at little William Lancaster Taylor 1532. The cause layde to this man was That he had in his keeping the booke of Wickliffes wicket Item that he beleeued the Sacrament of the aulter after the words of consecration not to be the body of Christ really c. Item vpon the day of Assumption he sayd that if it were not for the speech of the people he would not receiue the sacrament of the aulter Rob. Topley Frier 1532. His Articles He being a Frier Augustine of Clare forsooke his habite and going in a secular mans weede tenne yeares married a wife called Margret Nixon hauing by her a child A Fryer maried and afterward being brought before y e Byshop he was by him abiured and condemned to be prisoned in his former Monastery but at last he escaped out and returned to his wife agayne Tho. Topley Austen Fryer at Stokeclare By the occasion of this Rob. Topley aforesayde place is offered to speake something likewise of Tho. Topley his brother belike and also a Frier of the same order house of Stokeclare This Tho. Topley had bene conuerted before by one Richard Foxe priest of Bumstede and Miles Couerdale in so much that he being induced partly by them partly by reading certayne bookes Myles Coâ—uerdale cast off both his order and habite and wente lyke a secular Prieste Wherupon he was espied and brought to Cuthbert Byshop of London ann 1528. before whome this confession he made as followeth * The recantation of Thomas Topley ALl Christen men beware of consentyng to Erasmus fables for by consentyng to them they haue caused me to shrinke in my fayth that I promised to God at my Christenyng by my witnesses The 〈…〉 Tho. Topley Fryer First as touchyng these Fables I read in Colloquium by the instruction of Syr Richard Foxe of certaine Pilgrimes which as the booke doth say made a vowe to go to S. Iames Colloquia Erasmi as they weÌ„t one of them dyed he desired his felowes to salute S. Iames in his name and an other dyed homeward and he desired that they would salute his wife and his childreÌ„ Ex Regist. Lond. and the thyrd dyed at Florence his felow sayd he supposed that he was in heauen and yet he sayd that he was a great lyer Thus I mused of these opinions so greatly that my mynde was almost withdrawne from deuotion to Saintes Notwithstandyng I coÌ„seÌ„ted that the diuine seruice of them was very good and is though I haue not had such sweetnesse in it as I should haue had because of such Fables also because of other foolish pastimes as dauÌ„cing tennes and such other which I thinke haue bene great occasions that the goodnes of God hath bene voyde in me and vice in strength Moreouer it fortuned thus about halfe a yeare a goe that the sayd Syr Richard went forth and desired me to serue his Cure for him and as I was in his chaÌ„ber I found a certain booke called Wickleffes Wicket Wickliffes Wicket whereby I felt in my coÌ„science a great waueryng for the tyme that I did read vpon it and afterward also when I remembred it it wounded my conscience very sore Neuerthelesse I consented not to it vntill I had heard him preach and that was vpoÌ„ S. Anthonies day yet my mynde was still much troubled with the sayd booke whiche did make the Sacrament of Christes body in forme of bread but a remeÌ„braunce of Christes Passion till I heard Syr Myles Couerdale preach and then my mynde was sore withdrawne from that blessed Sacrament in so much that I tooke it then but for the remembraunce of Christes body Myles Couerdale Thus haue I wretchedly wrapped my soule with sinne for because I haue not bene stedfast in y t holy order that God hath called me vnto by Baptisme neither in y e holy order that God S. Augustine hath called me to by my Religion c. Furthermore he sayd and confessed that in the Lent last past as hee was walkyng in the fielde at Bumstede with Syr Myles Couerdale late Frier of the same order M. Couerdale goyng in y e habite of a secular Priest which had preached the iiij Sonday in Lent at BuÌ„stede they did coÌ„mon together of Erasmus workes and also vpon coÌ„fession the which Syr Myles sayd did hold that it was sufficient for a man to be contrite for his sinnes betwixt God and his conscience without confession made to a Priest which opinion this respondent thought to bee true and did affirme and hold the same at that tyme. Also he sayth that at the sayd Sermon made by the said Syr Myles Couerdale at Bumstede he heard him preache agaynst worshyppyng of Images in the Church saying and preachyng that men in no wise should honour or worshyp theÌ„ which likewise he thought to be true because he had no learnyng to defend it Wil. Gardiner Austen Frier of Clare With this Topley I may also ioyne William Gardiner one of the same order and house of Clare who likewise by y e motion of the said Rich. Foxe Curate of Bumstede by shewyng hym certayne Bookes to read was brought likewise to the lyke learnyng iudgement and was for the same abiured by Cuthbert Bysh. the same yeare .1528 Richard Iohnson of Bocstede and Alyce his wife 1531. This Richard and his wife were fauourers of Gods word and had ben troubled for the same of loÌ„g time They came from Salisbury to Bocstede by reason of persecution where they coÌ„tinued a good space At leÌ„gth by resort of good men they began to be suspected specially for a booke of Wickleffes Wicket whiche was in their house they were conuented before Stokesly Byshop of London and there abiured So great was the trouble of those times that it would ouercharge any story to recite the names of all theÌ„ Perilous dayes whiche during those bitter dayes before the coÌ„ming in of Queene Anne either were driuen out of the Realme or were cast out froÌ„ their goodes and houses or brought to open shame by abiuration Such decrees and Iniunctions then were set forth by the Byshops such lawes and proclamations were prouided such watch and narrow searche was vsed such wayes were taken by force of othe to make one detect an other so subtelly that vnneth any good maÌ„ could or did escape their handes but either his name was knowen or els his person was takeÌ„ Yet neuerthelesse so mightely the power of Gods Gospell did worke in the hartes of good men that the nuÌ„ber of them did nothyng lessen for all this violence or policie of the aduersaries but rather increased in such sort as our story almost suffreth not to recite y e particular names of all and singular such as then groned vnder the same Crosse of affliction and persecution of those dayes as of which number were these Arthur Geffray Lome Persons of Bâ—sted abiured Iohn Tibold his mother hys wife his two sonnes
and his two daughters Edmond Tibold and his wife Henry Butcher and his wife William Butcher and his wife George Preston and his wife Ioane Smith widow Robert Smith her sonne Richard Smith her sonne Margaret Smith her daughter Elizabeth Smith her daughter Rob. Hempstede and his wife Tho. Hempstede and his wife Iohn Hempstede his sonne Robert fayre William Chatwals Ioane Smith widow otherwise called Agnes widow Iohn her sonne Thomas her sonne Christopher her sonne Alyce her daughter Ioane her daughter Iohn Wiggen Nicholas Holdens wife Alyce Shypwright Henry Browne Iohn Craneford ¶ All these were of the Towne of Bumstede who being detected by Syr Richard Foxe their Curate and partly by Tibold were brought vp to the Byshop of London and all put together in one house to the number of xxxv to be examined and abiured by the sayd Byshop Moreouer in other townes about Suffolke and Essex other also were detected as in the towne of Byrbroke these following Isabell Choote widow Men women of Essex Suffolke troubled for the Gospell Iohn Choote her sonne William Choote her sonne Christopher Choote her sonne Robert Choote her sonne Margeret Choote her daughter Katherine her mayde Thomas Choote and his wife Haruy and his wife Agnes his daughter Thomas his sonne Bateman and his wife Iohn Smith and his wife Thomas Butcher and his wife Robert Catlyn a spone maker Christmas and his wife William Bechwith his wife and his two sonnes Iohn Pickas and his wife William Pickas his brother Girling his wife his daughter Mathewes wife Iohnson his wife and his son Thomas Hilles Roger Tanner Christopher Rauen and his wife Iohn Chapman his seruant Richard Chapman his seruant and brother to Iohn Chapman Iohn Chapman Who remaineth yet aliue hath bene of a long time a great harberour of many good men women that were in trouble distresse receiued theÌ„ to his house as Tho. Bate Simon Smith the Priests wife Roger Tanner with a nuÌ„ber mo which ye may see reade in our first edition pa. 419. ¶ Touching this Richard Chapman this by the way is to be noted that as he was in his coate and shyrt enioyned bare head Rich. Chapman bare foote and bare legge to go before the procession and to kneele vpon the cold steps in the Church all the Sermon time Cruelty shewed for mercy a little ladde seeing him kneele vpon the cold stone with his bare knees hauing pitie on him came to him and hauing nothing else to geue him brought him his cap to kneele vpon For the which the boy immediatly was taken into the Uestry and there vnmercifully beaten for his mercy shewed to the poore penitent Besides these diuers other were about London Colchester and other places also partakers of the same Crosse and affliction for the like cause of the Gospell in whiche number commeth in these which hereafter follow Peter Fenne Priest Iohn Turke Robert Best William Raylond of Colchester Henry Raylond his sonne Marion Mathew or Westden This Parker was abiured 24. yeares before this Dorothe Long. Thomas Parker Alyce Gardiner Iohn Tomson of Colchester Ioh. Bradley and his wife PersoÌ„s abiured of Colchester Anno. 1532. Iohn Hubert of Estdoneland and his wife M. Forman Bacheler of Diuitie Parson of Hony lane Robert Necton Katherine Swane Master Cowbrige of Colchester Wydow Denby Robert Hedill of Colchester William Butcher whose fathers graundfather was burned for the same Religion Abraham Water of Colchester Robert Wygge of London William Bull. of London George Cooper of London Iohn Toy All these in this table were troubled abiured an 1527. 1528. of S. Fayth of London Richard Foster of London Sebastian Harrys Curate of Kensington Ex Regist. Lond. ¶ All these in this table conteined were troubled and abiured an 1527. and 1528. Ioh. Wyly the elder Catherine Wyly his wife Io. Wyly his sonne Christian Wyly his wife W. Wyly his sonne Margaret Wyly his wife Lucy Wyly Agnes Wyly two yong gyrles An. 1532. These eight persons were accused an 1532. for eating potage and fleshmeate fiue yeares before vpon S. Iames euen Also another time vpon S. Peters euen as Catherine Wyly dyd lye in childbed the other wiues with the two gyrles were found eating altogether of a brothe made with the fore part of a racke of Mutton Item the foresayd Iohn Wyly the elder had a Primmer in English in his house and other bookes Also he had a yong daughter of tenne yeares olde which coulde render by hart the most part of the 24. Chapter of S. Mathewe Also could rehearse without booke the disputation betweene the clarke and the Frier Item the sayde Iohn Wyly had in hys house a treatise of William Thorpe and Syr Iohn Oldcastle ¶ A note of Richard Bayfilde aboue mentioned MEntion was made before of Richard Bayfild Monke of Bury pag 1024. who in these perillous dayes amongst other good Saincts of God suffered death as yee haue heard but how and by whome he was detected hath not bene shewed which nowe in searching out of Registers as we haue found so we thought good heere to adioyne y e same with the words confession of the same Edmund Peerson which detected him in maner as foloweth * The accusation of Edmund Peerson agaynst Bayfilde The accusation of Edmund Pâ—â—rson agaynst Râ—â—h Bayfilde THe xiij day of September at iiij of the clocke at after noone the yeare of our Lord. 1527. Sir Richard Bayfilde sayd that my Lord of Londons Commissary was a playne Pharisey wherfore he would speake with him and by his wholesome doctrine he trusted in God hee shoulde make him a perfect Christen man and me also for I was a Pharisey as yet he sayd Also he sayde that he cared not and if the Commissary and the Chauncellour heard him both for the Chauncellour he sayd was also a Pharisey and trusted to make him a Christen man Also he sayd he was entreated by his frends and in maner constrayned to abyde in the Citie agaynst hys will to make the Chauncellour and many moe perfect Christen men for as yet many were Phariseis and knewe not the perfect declaration of the Scripture Also he sayde that M. Arthur and Bilney were and be more pure and more perfecter in their liuing to God then was or is the Commissary the Chauncellour my Lord of London or my Lord Cardinall Also he sayde that if Arthur and Bilney suffer death in the quarels and opinions that they be in or hold they shal be Martyrs before God in heauen Commendation of Bilney and Arthur Also he sayd after Arthur and Bilney were put cruelly to death yet should there be hundreths of men that should preach the same that they haue preached Also he sayd that he would fauour Arthur and Bilney he knew their liuing to be so good for they did weare no shyrtes of linnen cloth but shyrts of heare and euer were fasting prayeng or doing some
commaunding Leo then Bishop of Rome to come vnto the same And albeit Leo neither liked the tyme which he would for a season shoulde haue bene deferred nor yet the place for he wold haue had it in Italy wheras the Emperour by hys owne commaundement had called it to Calchis in Asia yet he answered the Emperor that he would gladly obey his commaundement and sent thither his agentes to appeare there for him as doth appeare in the Epistles of Leo to Martiane then Emperoure xli.xlvii.xvliij and in the xlix Epistle to Pulcheria the Empres. And likewise desireth Theodosius the Emperour to commaund a Councell of Bishops to be called in Italy for taking away such contentions and troubles as at that tyme troubled the quietnes of the Churches And in many moe Epistles of the same Leo it doth manifestly appeare that the Emperoures alwayes assembled generall Councels by theyr commaundementes And in the sixt generall Councel it appeareth very playnly that at that time the Byshoppes of Rome made no clayme nor vsed anye title to call themselues heades vniuersall ouer all the Catholicke Churche as there doth appeare in the superscription or salutation of the foresayd Synodicall preamble which is this word for word To the most godly Lordes and most noble victors and conquerours the welbeloued Children of God and our Lord Iesu Christ Constantine the great Emperour and to Heraclius and Tiberius Cesars Byshop Agatho the seruaunt of the seruaunts of God with all the cōuocations subiecte to the Councell of the See apostolicke sendeth greeting And he expresseth what Countryes he reckoned and comprehended in that superscription or salutation For it followeth that those were vnder hys assembly whiche were in the North and East partes so that at that time the byshop of Rome made no such pretence to be ouer and aboue all as he nowe doth by vsurpation vendicating to hymselfe the spirituall kingdom of Christ by which he raigneth in the heartes of all faythfull people and then chaungeth it to a temporall kingdome ouer and aboue all kinges to depose them for hys pleasure preaching thereby the flesh for the spirite and an earthly kingdome for an heauenly to hys owne damnation if he repent not Pet. 2. Where hee ought to obey hys prince by the doctrine of S. Peter in his first Epistle saying Be ye subiect to euery ordinaunce of man Rom. 14. for the Lordes sake whether it be to the king as to the chiefe or vnto gouernours as sent of hym to the punishment of the euill doers and to the prayse of the good Agayne S. Paule Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers With other thinges before alledged So that this his pretensed vsurpation to be aboue all kings is directly agaynst the scriptures geuen to the Churche by the Apostles whose doctrine whosoeuer ouerturneth can be neyther the head nor yet the least member of the Church Wherfore albeit ye haue hetherto sticked to the sayd wrongfully vsurped power moued thereto as ye write by your conscience yet sithence now ye see further if ye lust to regarde the meere truth and such auncient authours as haue bene written to you of in tymes past we would exhorte you for the wealth of your soule to surrender into the Byshoppe of Romes handes your redde hatte by whiche he seduced you trustyng so to make you beyng come of a noble bloud an instrument to aduaunce his vayne glory whereof by the sayd hat hee made you participant to allure you thereby the more to his purpose In whiche doyng yee shall returne to the truth from whiche yee haue erred doe your duetye to your soueraigne Lord from whom ye haue declined and please thereby almightie God whose lawes ye haue transgressed and in not so doyng ye shall remayne in errour offendyng both almightie God and your naturall soueraigne Lord whome chiefly yee ought to seeke to please Which thyng for the good mynde that we heretofore haue borne you we pray almightie God of his infinite mercy that you do not Amen When all other kynges subiectes Anno 1535. and the learned of the Realme had taken and accepted the othe of the kynges supremacie onely Fisher the Byshop of Rochester Syr Thomas More refused as is aforesaid to be sworne who therfore fallyng into the daūger of the law were committed into the Tower and executed for the same an 1535. This Iohn Fisher aforesayd had written before agaynst Oecolampadius whose booke is yet extant and afterward agaynst Luther Iohn Fysher Bishop of Rochester enemye to Christes Gospell Also amongest other his actes he had bene a great enemy and persecuter of Iohn Frith the godly learned Martyr of Iesus Christ whom hee and Syr Thomas Moore caused to be burned a yeare and a halfe before and shortly after the said fisher to his confusion was charged with Elizabeth Barton called the holy maid of Kent and founde guilty by act of Parleament as is aboue recorded For his learning and other vertues of life this Bishop was well reputed and reported of many and also much lamented of some But whatsoeuer his learning was pitie it was that he being indued with that knowledge should be so farre drowned in such superstition more pitie that he was so obstinate in his ignoraunce but most pitie of all that he so abused the learning he had to such crueltie as hee dyd But thus commonly we see come to passe as the Lorde saith That who so striketh with the sworde shall perishe with the sworde 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 and they that staine their handes with blood seldome do bring their bodies drie to the graue as cōmonly appeareth by the end of bloudy tyrantes and especially such as be persecuters of Christes poore members Byshop Fysher and Sir Tho. More persecutors In the number of whom was this Bishop and sir Thom. More by whom good Iohn Frith Teukesbery Thomas Hytten Bayfild with diuers other good saintes of God were brought to their death It was sayde that the Pope to recompence Byshop Fisher for his faithfull seruice had elected him Cardinal and sent him a Cardinals hat as far as Calice but the head it should stand vpon was as hie as London bridge ere euer y e Popes hat could come to him Thus Bishop Fisher and Syr Thomas More which a litle before had put Iohn Frith to death for heresy against the Pope Byshop Fysher Syr Tho. More beheaded were themselues executed and beheaded for treason against the king the one the xxij of Iune the other the vi of Iuly ann 1535. Of sir Tho. More some thing hath bene touched before who was also recounted a man both wittie learned but whatsoeuer he was beside a bitter persecuter he was of good men The lying bookes of Syr Tho. More and a wretched enemie against the truth of the Gospel as by his bookes leaft behind him maye appeare wherein most slanderously and contumeliously he writeth against Luther Zwinglius Tindal Frith Barnes
also conferring with Iohn Frith The causeâ— mouing Tindall to translate the Scripture into the Englishe tongue thought wyth him selfe no way more to conduce therunto then if the Scripture were turned into the vulgar speach that the poore people might also reade and see the simple plaine woord of God For first hee wisely casting in hys minde perceiued by experience how that it was not possible to stablish the lay people in any truth except the Scripture were so plainly layde before theyr eyes in theyr mother tongue that they myght see the processe order and meaning of the text For els what so euer truth shuld be taught them these enemies of the truth would quenche it againe either wyth apparant reasons of Sophistrie and traditions of their own making founded without all ground of Scripture either els iuggling with the text expouÌ„ding it in such a sense as impossible it were to gather of the text if the right processe order meaning thereof were seene Againe right wel he perceiued and considered this only or most chiefly to be y e cause of all mischief in the church Hiding of Scripture the cause of mischiefe that the Scriptures of God were hidden from the peoples eyes For so long the abhominable doings and idolatries maintained by the Pharisaicall Clergie could not be espied and therefore al theyr labour was wyth might maine to keepe it downe so that eyther it should not be red at all or if it were they would darken the right sense with y e misâ— of theyr Sophistrie and so entangle them whych rebuked or despised theyr abhominations wyth arguments of philosophie and with worldly similitudes and apparant reasons of naturall wisedom and with wresting the scripturâ— vnto their owne purpose contrary vnto the processe order and meanyng of the texte woulde so delude them in descanting vppon it with Allegories and amaze them expounding it in many senses layed before the vnlearned lay people that though thou felt in thy hart were sure that all were false that they said yet couldest not thou solue their subtle ridles For these and such other considerations this good man was moued and no doubt styrred vp of God to translate the Scripture into his mother tongue The newe testament and the 5. bookes of Moyses translated with Tindalls prologues for the publicke vtility and profit of the simple vulgar people of the country first setting in hand with the newe Testament whiche he first translated about the yeare of our Lord 1527. After that he tooke in hand to translate the olde Testament finishing the fiue bookes of Moyses with sondry most learned and godly prologues prefixed before euery one most worthy to be read and read againe of all good Christians as the lyke also he did vpon the new Testament Hee wrote also diuers other woorkes vnder sundry titles among the which is that most worthy monument of his intituled The obedience of a Christian man wherin with singulare dexteritie he instructeth all men in the office and duetie of Christian obedience wyth diuers other treatises as The wicked Mammon The practise of Prelates wyth expositions vppon certaine partes of the Scripture and other Bookes also aunswearing to Syr Thom. More and other aduersaries of the truthe no lesse delectable then also most fruitfull to be read which partly before beyng vnknowen vnto many partly also being almost abolished and worne out by time the Printer heereof good Reader for conseruing and restoring such singulare treasures hath collected and set foorth in Print the same in one generall volume all and whole together as also the woorkes of Iohn Frith Barnes and other as are to be seene most special and profitable for thy reading These bookes of W. Tyndal being compiled published sent ouer into England it cannot be spoken what a dore of light they opened to the eies of the whole English nation which before were many yeres shut vp in darkenesse At his first departing out of y e realme he toke his iorny into y e further parts of Germany as into Saxony Tindal weâ—â— into Saxony where he had conference w t Luther and other learned meÌ„ in those quarters Where after y t he had continued a certen season he came down from thence into the netherlands Tindal came to Antwerpe had his most abiding in the town of Antwerp vntil y e time of hys appreheÌ„sioÌ„ wherof more shal be said god willing hereafter Amongst his other bokes which he compiled one work he made also for the declaration of the sacrament as it was then called of the alter the which he kept by him considering how the people were not as yet fully persuaded in other matters tending to superstitious ceremonies grose idolatry Wherefore he thought as yet time was not come to put forth that work but rather that it should hinder the people from other instructions supposing that it woulde seeme to them odious to heare any such thing spoken or set foorth at that time sounding againste their great Goddesse Diana that is againste their Masse being had euery where in great estimation as was the Goddesse Diana amongest the Ephesians whom they thought to come from heauen Wherfore M. Tindall being a man both prudent in his doings and no lesse zealous in the setting foorth of Gods holy truth Tindal bearing with â—yme after such sort as it might take most effect wyth the people did forbeare the putting forth of that work not doubting but by Gods mercifull grace a time shuld come to haue that abhomination openly declared as it is at this present day the Lorde almighty be alwaies praised therefore Amen These godly bookes of Tindall and specially the newe Testament of his translation after that they begaÌ„ to come into mens handes and to spread abroad as they wroughte great and singuler profite to the godly Darckenes hateth light so the vngodly enuying and disdaining that the people should be any thing wiser then they againe fearing least by the shining beames of truth their false hypocrisie workes of darkenesse should be discerned began to stirre with no small ado like as at the birth of Christ Herode al Ierusalem was troubled with him Sathan an enemye to all good purposes especially to the Gospell But especially Sathan the prince of darkenes maligning y e happy course and successe of the Gospel set to his might also how to empeache and hinder y e blessed trauailes of that man as by this and also by sondry other wayes may appeare For at what time Tindall had translated the fift booke of Moises called Deuteronomium minding to Printe the same at Hamborough hee sailed thereward where by the way vpon the coast of Holland he suffred shipwracke by the which he loste all his bookes wrytings and copies and so was compelled to begin al againe a new to his hinderaÌ„ce and doubling of his labors Thus hauing lost by that ship both money his copies and time he
this fourme ignoraunce sayth the Lawe marke it well I beseeche you al is the mother of all errours Ignorance mother of errour Which ought to be eschewed especially of Priests that among the people of God haue taken vpon theÌ„ the office of preaching priests are commaunded to reade holy Scriptures as sayth Paul the Apostle to Timothe Giue heede to reading exhortation 1. Tim. 4. and teaching and continue alwayes in the same Let priests therefore knowe holy Scripture and let all their labour be in preaching and teaching and let them edifie all men both in knowledge of fayth and in discipline of good workes Dist. 38. These be the wordes of the lawe in the Decrees Dist. 38. Where you see howe the Lawe lamenteth ignorance in al persons for it is the original of al errours God send vs therfore the knowledge of his true gospel Priestes to geue theÌ„selues rather to study theÌ„ to saying of mattens It biddeth that ignorance should be vtterly eschewed and principally of priestes whose labour and diligence shoulde be bestowed al in reading of scripture preaching the same bringing in for the same purpose the saying of the Apostle which willeth in like manner Moreouer it requireth that priests should giue al their study to edifie other in faith and vertuous liuing What priests ought to study Whereof I do gather both by the saying of the Prophet that willeth vs to be studyous in the Law of God day and night and by the saying of the Apostle whiche woulde haue Timothe to be occupied euer in reading and teaching and by the report of your owne Lawe which saith likewise that a priest ought to bestow al his labor in reading preaching So that a priest set thus truely to studye that hee may stablishe himselfe in the fayth of Christes doctrine intending after to helpe other with true preaching oâ— the same or doing other like deedes of charity assigned in the law of god shall not offend deadly if so spending his time he omitteth to say Mattens which is an ordinaunce of men Neuertheles concerning the huge multitude of such as be now made priestes by negligent admission of Bishops and their own presumption Negligence of Byshops in making priestes noted that labour to be made priests before they be any Clerkes and ere euer they knowe what is the very office of a priest do not feare to take vpon them if they may attayne therto to be a curate they recke not of how many so they may get a good lumpe of mony neuer minding after that the study of Scripture aâ—ter they are come to Dominus vobiscum for such I doe think long mattens to be needfull to restrayne them from other enormities that they should else runne in Of whiche you may be weary to see the experience thereof dayly arising Yea and if such woulde be content to admit it I woulde euery one mattens were as long to them as fiue except they could be stow theyr time better In the 26. where you doe aske whether I beleeue that the heades or rulers by necessity of saluation are bounde to geue vnto the people To the 26. article holy scripture in their mother language I say y t I think they are bound to see that the people may truely know holy Scripture I do not knowe how that may be done so well Scrypture in the vulgare tongue as by geuing it to them truly translated in the mother tongue that they may haue it by theÌ„ at al times to passe y e time godly when soeuer they haue leysure thereto like as they haue in Fraunce vnder y e French kings priuelege The French Byble translated into the French tongue with the kinges priuâ—ledge aboue 50. yeares before Lambertes time also with the priuiledge of the Emperour and so do I knowe that they haue had it these 50. yeres and 4. in Fraunce at the least and it was translated at the request of a king called I trowe Lewes as appeareth by the priueledge put in the beginning of the book In like manner haue they it in Flanders printed with y e priueledge of the Emperour In almayne also and Italy I suppose through all nations of ChristendoÌ„e Likewise hath it bene in England The Psalter translated by the king of England into the Saxon tongue Reade before pag. 145. S. Guthlakes Psalter as you may finde in the Englishe story called Polychronicon There it is shewed how wheÌ„ y e Saxons did inhabite the land the K. at that tyme which was a Saxon did himselfe translate the Psalter into the language that then was generally vsed Yea I haue seene a booke at Crowland Abbey whiche is kept there for a relique the booke is called S. Guthlakes Psalter and I ween verily it is a copy of the same that the king did translate for it is neither English Latine Greeke Hebrue nor Dutch but somewhat sounding to our English and as I haue perceiued sith the time I was last there being at Antwerpe the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours and it is to ours partly agreable In the same story of Polychronicon is also shewed Bede translated the Gospell of S. Iohn into Englishe howe that S. Bede did translate the Gospell of Iohn into Englishe and the author of the same booke promised that he would translate into English all the Bible yea and perhaps hee did so but I wot not howe it commeth to passe all suche thinges be kept away They may not come to light for there are some walking priuily in darckenes that will not haue theyr doyngs knowen It is no lye that is spoken in the Gospel of Iohn Omnis qui male agit odit lucem All that doth noughtily Ioh. 3. hateth the light and will not haue theyr doynges knowne And therefore they keepe downe the light strongly for that opened and generally knowne The causes why the Scripture is not suffered to come to lighte all wrongfull conueyance should anone be disclosed and reprooued yea and all men shuld see anone whether those that hold agaynst vnrighteousnes being therfore sometime horribly infamed sclandered named heretickes and schismatickes were in deede as they be called or no. Yea moreouer I did once see a booke of the new Testament Diuers such testamentes are yet to be seene in diuers places of a longe continuance whiche was not vnwritten by my estimation thys C. yeares and in my minde right well translated after the example of that which is read in the church in Latine But he that shewed it me sayd he durst not be knowne to haue it by him for manye had bene punished aforetime for keeping of such and were conuict therefore of heresie Moreouer I was at Paules Crosse when the newe TestameÌ„t imprinted of late beyond the sea Errours found in the translated testameÌ„t where none was Malice neuer saith well was first forefended truely my hart lamented greatly to heare a
aire there remaineth moisture as you doe say but that is not the moisture of water but the proper and naturall moisture of the aire Whereupon there is an other doctrine amongest the Philosophers as a perpetuall rule that it can by no meanes be that the qualities accidents in natural things should remaine in their owne proper nature without their proper subiect Then againe the king and the Byshops raged against Lambert in somuch that he was not only forced to silence but also might haue ben driuen into a rage if his eares had not bene acquainted with such tauntes afore After this the other Bishoppes euery one in his order as they were appoynted supplied their places of disputation There were appoynted ten in number for the performing of this Tragedie for his ten Arguments which as before we haue declared were deliuered vnto Taylor the preacher It were too long in this place Ten disputers agaynst Lambert to repeate the reasons and arguments of euery Byshop and no lesse superfluous were it so to doe specially for somuch as they were all but common reasons and nothing forceable and suche as by the long vse of disputation haue ben beaten LaÌ„mbert ingreat perplexity and had little in them either worthy the hearer or the reader Lambert in the meane tyme beyng compassed in wyth so many and great perplexities vexed on the one side with checkes and taunts and pressed on the other side with the authority and threats of the personages and partly being amazed with the maiestie of the place in the presence of the King and especially being wearied with longe standinge Lambert kepeth silence when speaking would do no good whych continued no lesse then fiue houres from twelue of the clocke vntill fiue at nyght being broughte in despayre that he shoulde nothing profite in thys purpose and seeing no hope at all in speaking was at this poynt that he chose rather to holde his peace Whereby it came to passe that those Byshoppes which last of all disputed with him spake what they lusted wythout interruption saue onely that Lambert now and then would alledge somwhat out of S. Augustin for the defence of hys cause in which author he seemed to be very prompt and ready But for the most parte as I sayde being ouercome with wearines and other griefes he held his peace defending himselfe rather with silence then with argumentes which he saw would nothing at al preuayle At the last when the day was passed and that torches begaÌ„ to be lighted the king minding to breake vp this pretensed disputation sayd vnto Lambert in this wise What sayst thou now sayd he after al these great labours which thou hast taken vpon thee The kinges wordes to Lambert and all the reasons instructions of these learned men art thou not yet satisfied Wilt y u liue or dye What sayst thou Thou hast yet free choose Lambert aunswered I yelde and submit my selfe wholy vnto the will of your Maiestie Then said the king Commit thy selfe vnto the handes of God and not vnto myne Lambert I commend my soule vnto the handes of God but my body I wholy yeld submit vnto your clemency Then sayd the king if you do committe your selfe vnto my iudgement you must dye The king condemneth the Martir of Christ Iohn Lambert for I will not be a patron vnto heretickes and by and by turning himself vnto Cromwell he sayd Cromwell read the sentence of condeÌ„nation agaynst him This Cromwel was at that time the chiefe frend of the Gospellers And here is it muche to be maruailed at L. Cromwell commaunded by the king to read the sentence to see how vnfortunately it came to passe in this matter that through the pestiferous crafty counsaile of this one Bishop of Winchester Sathan whiche oftentimes doth raise vp one brother to the destruction of an other did here performe the condemnation of this Lambert by no other ministers then Gospellers themselues Taylor Barnes Cranmer and Cromwell who afterwardes in a maner al suffered the like for the Gospels sake of whoÌ„ God willing we will speake more hereafter This vndoubtedly was the malicious and crafty subtiltie of the Bishop of Winchester whiche desired rather The crafty fetch of Steph. Wint. that the sentence might be read by Cromwell then by any other so y t if he refused to doe it he shoulde likewise haue incurred the like daunger But to be short Cromwell at the kings commaundement taking the schedule of condeÌ„nation in hand read the same Wherein was conteined the burning of heretickes whiche either spake or wrote anye thing or had any bookes by them repugnant or disagreeing from the Papisticall Church and theyr tradition The sentence agaynst Iohn Lambert touching the sacrament of the aultare also a decree that the same shoulde be sette vppe vppon the Churche porches and be read foure tymes euery yeare in euery Churche throughout the Realme whereby the worshipping of the bread should be the more firmely fixed in the heartes of the people And in this maner was the coÌ„demnation of Iohn Lambert Wherein great pitie it was and muche to be lamented to see the Kinges highnesse that day so to oppose and set his power and strength â—o fiercely and vehemently in assisting so manye proude and furious aduersaries against that one poore seely soule to be deuoured WhoÌ„ hys Maiestie wyth more honour might rather haue aided and supported being so on euery side oppressed and compassed about wythout helpe or refuge amonge so many Wolues and vultures The part â—f a gâ—od Prince what to doe especially in suche a cause tending to no derogation to him nor to his realme but rather to the necessary reformation of syncere truth and doctrine decaied For therein especially consisteth the honour of Princes to pity the miserable to relieue the oppressed to rescue the wroÌ„gs of the poore and to tender and respect the weaker parte especially where righte and truth standeth with him which if the King had done that day it had ben in my minde not so much for the comforte of that poore persecuted creature as it woulde haue redounded to the immortall renoume of his Princely estate to all posteritie But thus was Iohn Lambert in this bloudy Session by the king iudged and condemned to death whose iudgement now remaineth with the Lord against that day wheÌ„ as before the tribunall seate of that great iudge both princes and subiects shall stande and appeare not to iudge but to be iudged according as they haue done and deserued Ex testimonio cuiusdam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A.G. And thus muche hetherto of Lambertes articles aunsweres disputation and his condemnation also Nowe to proceede further to the storie of his death Upon the day that was appoynted for this holy martyr of God to suffer Lambert going to his death he was brought out of the prisone at 8. of the clocke in the morning vnto the house of
the Popes authority may be stopped by a Duke what authority then hath he ouer kinges and Emperours what place shal be left him where he may keepe hys generall Councell Agayne if Princes haue geuen him this authoritye to call a councell is it not necessary that they geue him also al those thinges without the which he can not exercise that his power Shall he call men and will ye let him to finde no place to call them vnto Truely he is not woont to appoynt one of his owne cityes a place to keep the Councell in No the good man is so faythfull and frendly toward other that seldome he desireth Princes to be his gestes And admitte he shoulde call vs to one of his Cittyes shoulde we safely walke within the walles of such our enemies towne Were it meete for vs there to discusse controuersies of Religion or to keepe vs out of our enemies trappes meete to study for the defence of such doctrine as we professe Example that the Pope hath no power vpon places in other mens dominioÌ„s or rather how we might in such a throng of perilles be in safegard of our life Well in this one arte the Bishop of Rome hath declared that he hath none authority vpon places in other mens dominions and therefore if he promise a CouÌ„sel in any of those he promiseth that that is in an other man to performe and so may he deceiue vs agayne Now if he cal vs to one of his owne townes DileÌ„ma against the Pope we be afrayd to be at such an hostes table We say better to ryse an hungred then to go thence with our bellye 's full But they say the place is found we need no more to seek where the CouÌ„cell shal be kept As who sayth Vincence a citye vnder the dominion of the Venetians that that chaunced at Mantua may not also chaunce at Uincence and as though it were very like that the Uenecians men of suche wisedome should not both foresee and feare also that the wise Duke of Mantua semed to feare Certes when we thinke vppon the state that the Uenecians be in now it seemeth no very likely thing that they will eyther leaue Uincence theyr Cittye to so many Nations wythout some great garrison of souldiours or els that they beyng els where so sore charged already wil now nourish an army there And if they would doâ—h not Paule himselfe grauÌ„t that it should be an euill President an euill example to haue an armed Councell Howe so euer it shall be we most hartily desire you that ye will vouchsafe to read those thinges that we wrote this last yeare touching the Mantuan Councell For we nothing doubt but you of your equity will stand on our side agaynst theyr subtlety and fraudes and iudge except we be deceiued that we in this busines neither gaue so much to our affectioÌ„s neither without great and most iust causes refused theyr Councelles theyr Censures and Decrees Whether these our writinges please all men or no we thinke we ought not to passe much No if that which indifferently is written of vs may please indiffereÌ„t readers our desire is accomplished The false and mistaking of thinges by men parciall shall moue vs nothing or els very litle If we haue sayd ought agaynst the deceites of the Byshop of Rome that may seeme spoken too sharpely we pray you impute it to the hatred we beare vnto vices and not to any euill will that we beare him No that he and all his may perceiue that we are rather at strife with his vices then with him and his our prayer is that it may please God at the last to open theyr eies to make soft their hard hartes and that they once may with vs theyr owne glory set apart study to set forth the euerlasting glory of the euerlasting God Thus mighty Emperour fare you most hartily well and ye Christen Princes the pillers and stay of Christendome fare ye hartily well Also all ye what people so euer ye are which do desire that the gospell and glory of Christ may florish fare ye hartily well As the Lorde of his goodnes hath raised vp Thomas Cromwel to be a frend and patrone to the Gospell so on the contrary side Sathan which is aduersary and enemy to all good thinges had his organe also which was Steuen Gardiner by all wyles and subtile means to impeach and to put backe the same Who after he had brought his purpose to passe in burning good Iohn Lambert as ye haue hearde proceeding still in his craftes and wyles and thinking vnder the name of heresies sectes Anabaptistes sacramentaris to exterminate al good bookes and faithful professours of Gods word out of England so wrought with the king that the next yeare following which was of our Lord. 1539. he gaue out these Iniunctions y e copy and contentes wherof I though here also not to be pretermitted and are these * Certayne other Iniunctions set forth by the authority of the King agaynst English bookes sectes and Sacramentaries also with putting downe the day of Thomas Becket FIrst that none without special licence of y e king transporte or bring from outward parties into England Anno. 1539. any manner of Englishe bookes neither yet sell geue vtter or publishe any suche vpon payne to forfeyte all their goode and cattelles and their bodies to be imprisoned so long as it shal please the kinges maiestie Item that none shal print or bring ouer any English bookes with annotations or Prologues vnles such books before he examined by the kings priuy Counsell or others appoynted by his highnesse and yet not to put therto these wordes Cum priuilegio Regali w tout adding Ad imprimendum solum neither yet to print it without the kinges priuiledge be printed therewith in the English tongue No bookes to be translated without the name of the translator that all men may read it Neyther shall they print any translated booke without the playne name of the translator be in it or els the printer to be made the translatour and to suffer the fine and punishment therof at the kinges pleasure Item that none of the occupation of Printing shall within the Realme print vtter sell or cause to be published any Englishe bookes of Scripture Englishe bokes of scripture forbidden to be printed vnlesse the same be first viewed examined and admitted by the kings highnesse or one of his priuy Counsell or one Byshop withâ—â— the Realme whose name shall therin be expressed vpon payne of the kinges most high displeasure the losse of their goods and cattels and prisonment so loÌ„g as it shall please the king Item those that be in any errours as Sacramentaries Agaynst Sacramentaryes Anabaptistes or any other or any that sell books hauing such opinions in them being once knowne both the bookes and such persons shal be detected and disclosed immediately vnto the kinges Maiesty or one of hys priuye
Archb. of Canterbury y e third from Dunstane and fourth from Odo not onely the Priestes of England but also the Archbishop himself wer not yet brought to the beliefe of this transubstantiatioÌ„ but taught the very same doctrine of the sacrament theÌ„ whiche we doe nowe as most clearly appeareth both by the Epistles and Homelies of the foresayde Archbishop Elfricus whiche herunder for the more euidence Christ willing wee will annexe This Elfricus as sayth Capgraue in the life of Oswald bishop of Worceter was first Abbot of S. Alboâ—es and after made archbishop of Canterbury Aelfricus Archb. of Cant. ¶ Anno. 996. Capgraue in vita Oâ—waldi Episâ— Wigorn. about the yere of our Lord 996. in the time of king Etheldred of Wulfsinus B. of Scyrburne Elfricus also as witnesseth Wil. of Malmesbery in Vita Adelmi was Abbot of Malmesbery Furthermore the sayd Wil. of Malmesbery writing of Elfricus Archbishop of Caunterbury saith that he was before bishop of Welles and afterward archbishop of CaÌ„terbury So that Elfricus was Archbishop of Canterbury it is out of al ambiguitie W. Malmesberiens in vita Adelmi But whether Elfricus which was Abbot of whom we doe here intreate were the same Archbishop or not by this diuersitie of Capgraue Malmesbery it may be doubtful But whether he were or no to this our present purpose is not greatly materiall for so much as the said Elfricus Elfricus although they were diuers persons yet were they both in one age and liued in one time together Furthermore the same Elfricus of whome nowe we speake of what calling soeuer he was The writinges of Aelfricus authentike yet notwithstanding hee was of suche estimation and good liking in those dayes among the most learned that for his learnyng authoritie and eloquence hys writings were accepted and authorised among y e Chanons constitutions of y e Church in that time as hereby may appeare For where as the bishops and Priestes before the comming of William Conquerour had collected together a certayn booke of Canons and ordinaunces to gouerne the Clergie A booke of Canons in the Saxons tongue gathered out of generall and particular councels out of the bookes of Gildas out of the poenitentiall bookes of Theodorus Archbyshop of Canterbury out of the writings of Egbertus archbishop of Yorke out of the Epistles of Aleuinus as also out of the writynges of the olde Fathers of the primitiue Church c. among the same Canons Constitutions be placed these two Epistles of the sayd Elfricus here vnder folowing wherof the one was sent to Wulfsinus Bysh. of Scyrburne the other to Wulfstane Archb. of Yorke as yet are to be sene in ij bookes belongyng to the Library of the Church of Worceter Ex Archiuis Ecclesiae Wigo mensis the one written in the old Saxones tongue intituled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other for the most part in Latine with this title Admonitio spiritualis doctrinae Which booke of Saxon Canons Constitutions belongyng sometyme to Wulfstane Byshop of Worceter was geuen by him as for a great iewell to the Church oâ— Worceter as by the same booke appeareth Moreouer besides this booke of Worceter aboue touched Ex archiuis ecclesiae ExonieÌ„sis there is yet extant also another like booke of Canons beloÌ„gyng to the Church of Exeter wherein the same two Epistles of Elfricus be conteined in the old Saxon toÌ„gue and also in Latine and prescribed yearely to be read to the Clerkes and Priestes of that Church Which booke in like maner was geuen to the Church of Exeter by Leofricus the first and most famous Bishop of that sea Of this Elfricus further is to be vnderstanded The bookes of Sermons translated by Aelfricus out of Latine into the Saxons speach that hee translated two bookes of 80. sermons out of Latin into the Saxon speach vsed then orderly to be read in Churches on sondayes other festiual dayes of the yeare as by his own words may appeare in the end of one of y e said books of sermons whose woordes be these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We let passe many good Gospels whiche he that lyst may translate For we dare not enlarge this booke muche further left it be ouergreat and so be a cause of lothsomnes to men through the bignes therof c. Also in an other place he confesseth the same of himselfe whose wordes in the preface before his grammer be these Ic AElfric Æ¿olde þa listlan boc aÆ¿endan to engliscum gereorde of ðam staef craefte ðe is gehaten grammatica syððan ic tÆ¿a bec aÆ¿ende on hund eahtatigum spellum 80. Sermons translated by Aelfricus into the English or Saxon tongue I Elfrike was desirous to turne into our English tongue from the arte of letters called grammer this little booke after that I had translated the two bookes of fourescore sermons c. Of his Epistles especially we read of foure which he wrote One to the monkes of Egnesham De consuetudine monachorum An other to Wulfstane Arch. of Yorke wherin is touched the matter of the Sacrament The thirde he wrote against priestes marriage 4. Epistles written of Aelfricus in the Saxon or English tongue to one Sygeferth with whom there was a certaine Anker abiding which defended the marriage of priests affirming it to be lawfull The fourth he wrote to Wulfsinus B. of Scyrburne touching the matter of the sacrameÌ„t In the which epistle he taking occasion by a certaine abuse in his time which was that priests on Easter day filled their housel boxe and so kept it for the space of the whole yeare till Easter came againe for sicke persons writeth vppon that occasion in these words as follow in his owne Saxons tongue A writing of Aelfrike to wulfstne The wordes of Aelfricus writteÌ„ to Wulfstne Bishop of Scyrburne agaynst transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ Man sceal healden þaet halige husel mid mycelre gymene ne forhealdan hit ac halgian oþen edniÆ¿e to sceocum mannum a. embe VII niht oððe embe XIIII night ê§ hit huru fynig ne sy forðon ðe eal sÆ¿a ê§ Ã°e on easterdaeg Æ¿aes gehadgod Ãaet husel is Cristes lichama na lichamlice ac gastlice Na se lichama ðe he on ðroÆ¿ode ac se lichama ðe he embe spraec ða ða h bletsode hlaf Æ¿in to husel anre nihte aer his ðroÆ¿unge cÆ¿aeþ be þam gebletsode hlaf ðis is min lichama eft be ðam halgan Æ¿ine ðis is min blode þe bið for manegum agoten on synna forgifenesse Vnderstandaþ nu ê§ se drighten ðe mihte aÆ¿endon ðone hlaf aer his ðroÆ¿unge to his lichaman ê§ Æ¿in to his blode gastlice þaet se ylca daeghÆ¿amlice bletsah ðurh sacerda handa hlaf Æ¿in to his gastlican lichaman and to his gastlican blode The same in English Men shal reserue more carefully that holy housell not reserue it to long but halow other
tread them vnder their feete For so then had Hildebrand taught them that those were no Priestes neither that they were Sacramentes whiche they did consecrate So that by this occasion many false Prophets rose seducing the people from the truth of Christ by forged Fables and false miracles and feyned Gloses wrastyng the Scriptures as serued best for their owne purposes Of whom few there were that kept any true chastity Many could make glorious boastes brags thereof but the greatest part vnder the shew pretence of honesty purenes of life coÌ„mitted incest fornication adultery euery where almost and no punishment was for the same c. Thus much out of Auentinus Lib. 5. Annal. To this testimony of Auentinus aboue mentioned we will also adioyne the recorde of Gebuilerus a writer of this our latter tyme and one also of their owne crewe Gebuilerus who doth testifie that in tyme of the Emperour Henricus the fourth Isidorus de vita clericorum an 1057. the number of 24. Byshops both in Germany Spayne and in Fraunce were maryed with the Cleargie also of their dioces Of the which Spanish Byshops we reade also in Isidorus whiche wrote more then sixe hundreth yeares after Christ and the place also cited in the Popes Distinctions in his booke De clericorum vita Dist. 23. cap. Ius igitur how they ought eyther to leade an honest chaste life or else to keepe themselues within the bande of matrimonie c. Whereby is declared the single life of Priests eyther to be then voluntary or else their mariage not to be restrained as yet by any law Moreouer such Calistian Priestes as be nowe adayes counting Priests mariage as a new deuise and not standing with auncient times Calistian priests that is of Calixtus secte who chiefly forbad priestes mariage let them looke vpon the Decree of Pope Symmachus and answeare there to the Glose Dist. 81. where it is written Let Priests be all restrained from the conuersation of all women except it be their mother sister or their owne wife c. Where the glose in the margent geueth a note saieng Hic loquitur secundum antiqua tempora Thus if either the voyce of scripture might take place with these men which be so rigorous against Priestes mariage All the Apostles were maried except Iohn and Paule Ex Ambrose 2. Cor. 11. or if the examples of the Apostles might moue them whome S. Ambrose witnesseth to haue bene all married except onely Paule and Iohn or else if the multitude of maried Bishops and Priestes might preuaile with them heere might be rehearsed That Tertullian was a married Prieste as witnesseth Hierome Ex Epist Hilarij ad Abram filiaÌ„ Spiridion Byshop of Cyprus had wife and children Hylary Byshop of Poytiers was also maried Gregory Byshop of Nyssa Gregory Byshop of Nazianzum Ex Ruffino lib. 2. cap. 9. Prosper Byshop of Rhegium Cheremon Byshop of Nylus All these were married Byshops Ex Nazianzeno Of Polychrates and his 7. aunciters Byshops and maried men we spake before Epiphanius Byshop of Constantinople in Iustinians tyme was the more commended because his father aunciters before him Ex Nouel constit 3. ¶ Finali were Priests and Byshops marryed Hierome sayth that in his time Plurimi Sacerdotes habebant matrimonia That is many Priestes were then married men Pope Damasus reciteth vp a great number of Byshops of Rome Ex Hiero. aduersus Iouinian lib. 1. Distinct. 56. Hosius which were Priests sonnes as Syluerius an 544. Deus dedit aboute the yeare 622. Adrianus 2. aboute the yeare 873. Ex Vicelio de sacrificio missae Foelix 3. about the yeare 474. Hosius Agapetus an 534. Gelasius 484. Bonifacius Theodorus whose Father was Byshoppe of Hierusalem aboute the yeare 634. Ioannes 10. an 924. Ioannes 15. the sonne of Leo a Priest aboute the yeare 984. Richarde Archdeacon of Couentry Henry ArchdeacoÌ„ of Huntingdon Volusianus Byshop of Carthage Tho. Archbishop of Yorke sonne of Sampson Byshop of Worcester And howe many other Byshops and Priestes in other countreys besides these Bishops of Rome might be annexed to this Catalogue if our leasure were such to make a whole beaderole of them all In the meane time the wordes of Siluius Cardinall afterward B. of Rome are not to be forgotten whiche he wrote to a certeyne frende of his Ex Aenea Siluio Epist. 321. whiche after his orders taken was disposed to mariage To whome the foresayde Syluius aunswereth agayne in these wordes folowing Credimus te vti non insulso consilio si cum nequeas continere coniugium quaeris quamuis id prius cogitandum fuerat anteaquam initiaueris sacris ordinibus Sed non sumus dij omnes qui futura prospicere valeamus Quando huc ventum est vt legi resistere nequeas melius est nubere quà m vri c. That is We beleeue that you in so doing follow no sinister counsayle in that you choose to be maried when otherwise you are not able to liue chaste Albeit this counsayle should haue come into your heade before that you entred into Ecclesiasticall orders But we are not all gods to foresee before what shall happen heereafter Now for so much as the matter and case standeth so that you are not able to resist the lawe better it is to marry then to burne c. All these premisses well considered it shall suffice I trust though no more were sayd to proue that this general law and prohibition of priests mariage pretended to be so auncient is of no such great time nor loÌ„g coÌ„tinuance of yeres as they make it but rather to be a late deuised doctrine geÌ„dered by the Monkes and grounded vpoÌ„ no reason law nor scripture but that certeine which be repiners against the truth do racke and wrast a few places out of Doctors and ij or iij. Councels for their pretensed purpose Whose obiections and blinde cauillations I as professing heete but to write stories referre to the further discussion of Diuines in whose bookes this matter is more at large to bee sought and searched In the meane season so muche as apperteyneth to the searching of times and antiquitie and to the conseruation of such Actes and monuments as are behoueable for the Churche I thought heereunto not vnprofitable to be adioined a certaine Epistle learned and auncient of Uolusianus Bishop sometimes of Carthage tending to the defence of Priests lawfull wedlocke Volusiâ—â—â—â— Byshop of Carthage which Aeneas Syluius in Descriptione Germaniae also Illyricus in Catal and Melancth Lib. De coniugio do father vpon Huldericus Byshop of Augusta in the time of Pope Nicholas 2. but as I finde it in an old written example sent by Iohn Bale to Math. Archbishop of Canterbury as it is ioyned in the same booke Hulderiâ—â—â— Byshop of August about the yeare of 〈◊〉 Lord. 9â—â— so it beareth also the same title and name of Uolusianus Byshop of
with them the Lord Cromwell to dyne with him at Lambeth as is afore declared and within few dayes also vpon the same required that he would geue a note of all his doings and reasonynges in the sayd Parlament whiche the sayd Cranmer eftsoones accomplished accordyngly Cranmers reasons and allegations against the 6. articles writteÌ„ to the king drawyng out his reasoÌ„s allegations the copy wherof beyng fayre written out by his Secretary was sent and deliuered vnto the kyng and there remayned Now after these thynges thus discussed as touchyng the vi wicked Articles it foloweth next in returnyng to the order of our story agayne to declare those thynges which after the settyng out of these Articles ensued commyng now to the tyme and story of the Lord Cromwell a man whose worthy fame and deedes are worthy to lyue renowmed in perpetuall memory ¶ The history concernyng the lyfe actes and death of the famous and worthy Counsailour Lord Thomas Cromwell Earle of Essex THomas Cromwell although borne of a simple parentage and house obscure The story of the Lord Thomas Cromwell through the singular excellencie of wisedome and dexteritie of witte wrought in him by God coupled with like industrie of mynde and desertes of lyfe rose to hygh preferrement and authoritie in somuch that by steppes and stayres of office and honour The base degree of the L. Cromwell recompensed with noble Ornamentes he ascended at length to that that not onely he was made Earle of Essex but also most secret and deare Counsellour to kyng Henry and Uicegerent vnto his person which office hath not commonly bene supplied at least not so fruitfully discharged with in this Realme First as touchyng his byrth he was borne at Putney or thereabout being a Smithes sonne whose mother maried after vnto a shyreman In the simple estate rude begynnyngs of this man as of diuers other before him we may see and learne that the excellencie of noble vertues heroicall prowesses which aduaunce to fame and honour staÌ„d not onely vpon byrth bloud as priuileges onely intayled appropriat to noble houses but are disposed indifferently proceede of the gift of God who rayseth vp the poore obiect many tymes out of the donghill matcheth him in throne with Peeres and Princes Psal. 113. As touching the order and maner of his comming vp Commendation of the L. Cromwell it would be superfluous to discourse what may be sayd at large onely by way of story it may suffice to giue a touch of certaine particulars and so to proceede Although the humble condition and pouertie of this maÌ„ was at the begynnyng as it is to many other a great let hinderauÌ„ce for vertue to shew her selfe yet such was the actiuitie and forward rypenes of nature in him so pregnauÌ„t in witte so ready he was in iudgemeÌ„t discret in toung eloquent in seruice faythfull in stomacke couragious in his penne actiue that beyng conuersauÌ„t in the sight of meÌ„ he could not long be vnespied not yet vnprouided of fauour helpe of freÌ„des to set him forward in place and office Neither was any place or office put vnto him whereunto he was not apt fit Nothyng was so hard which with witte and industrie he could not coÌ„passe Neither was his capacitie so good but his memorie was as great in reteining whatsoeuer he had atteined Which well appeared in cannyng the text of the whole new Testament of Erasmus translation without booke in his iourney going and comming from Rome Tho. Cromwell learned the new Testament in â—atin without booke whereof ye shall heare anone Thus in hys growing yeares as he shot vp in age and ripenes a great delite came in his mynde to stray into foreine countreys to see the world abroade and to learne experience whereby he learned such toungs and languages as might better serue for his vse hereafter And thus passing ouer his youth being at Antwerpe he was there reteined of the Englishe Marchauntes to be their Clerke or Secretary or in some suche lyke condition placed perteining to their affaires It happened the same time that the Towne of Boston thought good to send vp to Rome The towne of Bosten for renuing of their two Pardons one called the great Pardon the other the lesser Pardon Which thing although it should stand them in great expenses of money for the Popes Marchaundise is alwayes deare ware yet notwithstanding such sweetenesse they had felt thereof The popes marchaundise deare ware and such gayne to come to theyr Towne by that Romish Marchandise as all superstition is commonly gaynefull that they like good Catholicke Marchauntes Superstition commonly is gaynfull The popes leaâ—es of pardons and the Popes good customers thought to spare for no coste to haue their leases agayne of theyr Pardon 's renewed whatsoeuer they payde for the fine And yet was all this good Religion then suche was the lamentable blindnes of that time This then being so determined decreed amongest my couÌ„treymen of Boston to haue their pardoÌ„s needes repaired renewed from Rome one Geffray ChaÌ„bers with an other coÌ„panion was sent for y e messengers with writings money no small quaÌ„tity well furnished with all other things appointed necessary for so chargeable costly exployt who coÌ„ming in his iorney to Antwarpe misdoubting himselfe to be too weake for the compassing of suche a weightie peece of worke coÌ„ferred perswaded with Tho. Cromwell to associate him in that legacie and to assist him in the contriuing thereof Cromwell although perceauing the enterprise to be of no small difficultie to trauerse the Popes Court for the vnreasonable expenses amoÌ„gst those greedy cormorantes yet hauing some skill of the Italian toung and as yet not grounded in iudgement of religion in those his youthfull daies was at length obteined and content to giue the aduenture and so tooke his iourney toward Rome Cromwell goeth to Rome Cromwell loth to spend much time more loth to spend his money and againe perceiuing that the Popes greedy humor must needes be serued wyth some present or other for without rewards there is no doing at Rome began to cast with himselfe what thing best to deuise wherein he might best serue the Popes deuotion At length hauing knowledge how that the Popes holy tooth greatly delited in new fangled straunge delicates and dayntie dishes it came in his minde to prepare certeine fine dishes of gelly after the best fashion made after our countrey maner heere in Englande which to them of Rome was not knowne nor seene before This done Cromwell obseruing his time accordyngly as the Pope was newly come froÌ„ hunting into his pauillion he with his companions approched with his english presents brought in with a three mans song as we call it in the English tongue and all after y e English fashion The Pope sodenly marueiling at the straungenes of the song and vnderstanding that they were Englishmen and that
Which being set on the boorde he said grace and washed so falling into other communication with the straungers the clerkes tooke their leaue and departed When D. London had ben in Windsore a while among his catholike brethren learned what Testwood was D. London a malicious persecuter also of Symons who shewed him our Ladies nose as he called it what a sort of heretikes were in the towne and about the same and how they increased daily by reason of a naughty priest called Anth. Person he was so maliciously bent against thē that he gaue himselfe wholy to the deuill to do mischief And to bring his wicked purpose about he conspired w t the foresaid Symōs a meet clerk to serue such a curate and other of like sore how they might cōpasse the matter first to haue all the Archheretikes as they termed thē in Windsore thereabout indicted of heresie D. London and W. Symons inflamed with malice agaynst the good men of Windsore and so to proceed further They had a good ground to worke vpon as they thought which was the sixe articles whereupon they began to build and practise thus First they drew out certaine notes of Antho. Persons sermons whiche he had preached against the sacrament of the altar their popish Masse Syr Phillip Hobby and hys wyfe Syr Thomas Cardine and his wife M. Edmund Harman M. Thomas Weldone Snowball and his wife Doct. Haynes Deane of Exeter That done they put in sir Phillip Hobby with the good Lady his wife sir Thomas Cardine M. Edmund Harman M. Tho. Weldon with Snowbal and his wife as chiefe aiders helpers mainteiners of Anth. Person Also they noted D. Haines Deane of Exceter and a Prebendary of Windsore to be a common receiuer of all suspected persons They wrote also the names of all such as cōmonly haunted Anthony Persons sermons of all such as had the Testament and fauoured the Gospell or dyd but smell thereof Then had they priuy spies to walke vp and down the Church to harken and heare what men said and to marke who did not reuerence the sacrament at the leuation tyme and to bring his name to D. London And of these spies some were Chantrie priests among the which there was one notable spie whose name was called sir Will. Bowes such a fleering priest as would be in euery corner of the Church pattering to himselfe with his Portuous in hys hand to heare and to note the gesture of men towards the sacrament Thus whē they had gathered as much as they could W. Bowes priest Doct. Londons spye and made a perfect booke thereof D. London with two of his catholike brethren moe gaue them vp to the B. of Winchester Steuen Gardiner with a great complaynt against the heretikes that were in Windsor declaring vnto him how the towne was sore disquieted through theyr doctrine and euill example Steuen Gardiner a persecuter Wherefore they besought hys lordships helpe in purging the towne and castle of suche wicked persons The B. hearing their complaynt and seyng their booke praised their doings and bade them make frends and go forward D. Londons complaynt to Steph. Gardiner and they should not lack his help Then they applied the matter with tooth and nayle sparing for no money nor paynes taking as Marbecke saith that he himselfe heard one of them say who was a great doer therin and afterward sory for that he had done that the sute therof cost him that yeare for his part only an hūdred markes What cost the Papistes can be at to trouble their euen Christen beside the death of iij. good geldings Now B. Gardiner which had conceiued a further fetch in his brayne then D. London had made Wrisley other of the Counsaile on his side and spieng a tyme conueniēt went to the king complainyng what a sort of heretiques his grace had in his Realme and how they were not only crept into euery corner of his court Winchester and Wrisley complayne to the king of the Gospellers but euen into his priuie chamber beseching therfore his maiesty that his laws might be prosecuted the king geuing credite to the counsails words was content his lawes should be executed on such as were offenders Then had the B. that he desired forthwith procured a commission for a priuy search to bee had in Windsore for bookes and letters that Anth. Person should send abroad Winchester procureth a priuy search in Windsore which commission the king granted to take place in the towne of Windsore but not in the castle At this time the canons of Excester specially Sutharn Treasurer of the church and D. Brurewood the Chancellor had accused D. Haynes their Deane to the counsell for preaching agaynst holy bread and holy water and that he should say in one of his Sermons hauing occasion to speake of Matrimony that mariage and hangyng were destinie D. Haynes Deane of Exceter accused to the Counsayle vpon the which they gathered treason agaynst hym because of the kings mariage The B. of Winchester at the same tyme had also enformed the counsaile of M. Hobby how he was a bearer of Anthony Person and a great mainteyner of heretikes Wherupon both he and D. Heynes were apprehended and sent to the fleete But it was not very long after ere that by mediation of frends they were both deliuered M. Hobby and Haynes sent to the Fleete The secret searche beginneth Bennet Filmer Testwood and Marbecke apprehēded for bookes agaynst the vi Articles Nowe as touching the Commission for searchyng of bookes M. Warde and Fachel of Reading were appointed commissioners who came to Windsore the Thursday before Palme sonday in the yeare of our Lord 1543. and began their search about xi of the clocke at night In the which search were apprehended Robert Bennet Henry Filmer Iohn Marbecke and Robert Testwood for certaine bookes and writings found in their houses agaynst the vj. articles and kept in ward til monday after and thē fet vp to the Counsaile all saue Testwood with whom the Bailifs of the towne were charged because he lay sore diseased on the Goute The other three being examined before the Counsaile were committed to prison Filmer and Bennet to the bishop of Londons Gaole and Marbecke to the Marshalsey whose examination is here set out to declare the great goodnes of the Counsaile and the crueltie of the bishop The first examination of Iohn Marbecke before the Counsaile on the Monday after Palme Sonday 1544. THis Marbecke had begun a great woorke in English called The Concordaunce of the Bible Which booke being not halfe finished was among his other bookes taken in the search and had vp to the Counsail And when he came before them to be examined the whole worke laye before the bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner at the vpper end of the boord Who beholding the poore man a whyle sayd Marbecke doest thou knowe wherefore
and yet will he vtter none of them Alas my Lord quoth she my husband was neuer beyond the seas nor no great trauailer in the Realme to be so acquainted therfore good my Lord let me goe see him But all her earnest sute from day to day would not help but still he put her of harping always vpon this string thy husband wil vtter nothing At the last she finding him in the court at s. Iames going toward his chamber was so bold to take him by y e ratchet and say O my Lord these 18. dayes I haue troubled your Lordship now for the loue of God and as euer ye came of a woman put me of no longer but let me go to my husband Winchesâ—â—â— argument He hath read much Scripture Ergo he 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 Henry Câ—â—â—ricke playeth the 〈◊〉 of a good neighbâ—â—â— And as she was standing with the Bishop his men in a blynd corner goyng to his chamber one of the kings seruantes called Henry Carrike and her nexte neighbor chanced to be by hearing the talke betweene the B. and her desired his Lordship to be good Lord vnto the poore woman which had her owne mother lying bedred vpon her hands beside 5. or 6. children I promise you quoth the B. her husband is a great heretike hath reade more scripture then any man in the Realme hath done I cannot tel my Lord quoth Carrike what he is inwardly but outwardly he is as honest a quiet neighbour as euer I dwelt by He will tell nothing quoth the B. He knoweth a great sort of false harlots and will not vtter theÌ„ Yes my Lord quoth Carrike he will tell I dare say for hee is an honest man Well quoth the B. speaking to the wyfe thou seemest to be an honest woman and if thou loue thy husband well go to him and geue him good counsayle to vtter such naughty felowes as he knoweth and I promise thee he shall haue what I can doe for him for I doe fansie him well for his Art wherin he had pleased me as well as any man and so stepping into his chamber said she shold haue his letter to the keper Marbecâ—â—â— wife permitted at last to go 〈◊〉 her husband But his mynd being changed he sent out his ring by a Gentleman which Gentleman deliuered the ring to his man charging him with the Bishops message And so his man went with the woman to the water side tooke boat who neuer rested rayling on her husband all the way till they came to y e prison which was no small crosse vnto the poore woman And when they were come to the Marshalsey the messenger shewed the B. ring to the Porter saying Maister Stokes my Lord willeth you by this token that ye suffer this woman to haue recourse to her husband but he straitly chargeth you that ye search her both comming going least she bring or cary any letters to or fro that she bryng no body vnto him nor no word from no maÌ„ Gods bloud quoth the Porter who was a foule swearer what wil my Lord haue me to do Like 〈◊〉 man Can I let her to bring word from any man Either let her go to her husband or let her not go for I see nothyng by him but an honest man The poore woman fearing to be repulsed spake the Porter faire saying Good maister be content for I haue found my Lorde very good Lord vnto me This yong man is but the Gentlemans seruant which brought the ring from my Lord I thinke doth his message a great deale more straiter then my Lord commanded the Gentleman or that the Gentleman his maister commanded him But neuerthelesse good M. quoth she I shal be content to strip my selfe before you both commyng and goyng The part 〈◊〉 good 〈…〉 so farre as any honest woman may do with honesty For I entend no such thyng but only to comfort and helpe my husband Then the Messenger sayd no more but went his way leauing the womaÌ„ there who from that tyme forth was suffered to come and go at her pleasure The fourth examination of Marbecke before the Commissioners in the Bishop of Londons house ABout a three weekes before Whitsonday was Marbecke sent for to the B. of Londons house where sat in Commission Doctor Capon Bishop of Salisbury Doctor Skyp Bishop of Harford Doct. Goodricke Bishop of Ely Doct. Okyng Doct. May and the Bishop of Londons Scribe hauyng before them all Marbeckes bookes Then sayd the Byshop of Salisbury Marbecke we are here in commission sent froÌ„ the kings maiesty to examine thee of certaine things wherof thou must be sworne to answer vs faithfully truly I am content my lord quoth he to tell you the truth so far as I can and so tooke hys othe Then the Bishop of Salisbury layd forth before hym hys 3. bookes of notes demaunding whose hand they were He answered they were his owne hand notes which he had gathered out of other mens works 6. yeres ago For what cause quoth the Byshop of Salisbury diddest thou gather them For none other cause my Lorde quoth he but to come by knowledge For I being vnlerned desirous to vnderstaÌ„d some part of scripture thought by readyng of lerned mens works to come the sooner therby where as I found any place of Scripture opened and expounded by theÌ„ that I noted as ye see with a letter of his name in the margent that had set out the worke So me thinke quoth the Byshop of Ely who had one of the bookes of notes in his hand al y e time of their sitting thou hast read of al sorts of bookes both good and bad as seemeth by the notes So I haue my Lorde quoth he And to what purpose quoth the Byshop of Salis. by my trouth quoth he for no other purpose but to see euery mans minde Then the B. of Salis drew out a quire of the Concordance and layd it before the B. of Harford who looking vppon it a while lifted vp hys eyes to D. Oking standing next him and sayd Thys man hath ben better occupied then a great sort of our priestes To the which he made no answer Then sayd the Byshop of Salisbury whose helpe hadst thou in setting foorth this booke Truely my Lorde quoth he no helpe at al. How couldest thou quoth the bishop inuent such a booke or know what a Concordance meant w tout an instructer I wil tell your Lordship quoth he what instructer I had to begin it The occasioÌ„ why Marbecke began the Concordance in Englishe When Thomas Mathewes bible came first out in print I was much desirous to haue one of them and being a poore man not able to buye one of them determined wyth my selfe to borrow one among my frends to wryte it foorth And when I had wrytten oute the 5. bookes of Moises in faire greate paper was entred into the booke of Iosua M. Richard
Damlip brought to Calice to suffer setting out of London conueyed the sayde Adam Damlyp vnto Calice vpon the Ascension euen and there committed him to the Maiors prison Upon whiche daye Iohn Butler the Commissary aforesayd and Syr Daniell his Curate of S. Peters were also committed to the same prison and commandement geuen no man to speake with Butler Upon Saterday next was the day of execution for Damlyp The cause whiche firste they layd to his charge was for heresie But because by an acte of Parliamente all suche offences done before a certayne daye were pardoned through which Acte he could not be burdened with anye thing that he had preached or taught before yet for the receiuing of the foresayd French crowne of Cardinall Pole as you heard before he was condemned of treason and in Calice cruelly put to death being drawne hanged and quartered The death and Martyrdome of Damlyp The daye before his execution came vnto hym one M. Mote The constant courage of Adam Damlip not caring for his death then person of our Lady Church of Calice saying your foure quarters shall be hanged at four partes of the towne And where shall my head be sayd Damlip Upon the Lanterne gate said Mote Then Damlip answeared Then shall I not neede to prouide for my buriall At hys death Sir Rafe Ellerker Knight then knight Marshall there would not suffer the innocent godly maÌ„ to declare either his faith or the cause he died for but sayd to the executioner dispatch the knaue haue done For sir Wil. Mote appointed there to preache declared to the people how he had bene a sower of seditious doctrine and albeit he was for y e pardoned by the generall pardon yet he was coÌ„demned for being a traytor against the king To the which wheÌ„ Adam Damlip would haue replied purged himselfe the foresaid Sir Rafe Ellerker would not suffer him to speake a word but commanded him to be had away And so most meckely Damlip falsly accused of treason innocently put to death patiently and ioyfully the blessed and innocent Martyr tooke his death sir Rafe Elerker saying that he would not away before he saw the traytors hart out But shortly after the sayd Sir Rafe Ellerker in a skirmishe or roade betweene the Frenchmen and vs at Bullayne was among other slayne An example of Gods iust reuengment Whose onely death sufficed not his enemies but after they had stripped him starke naked they cut off his priuie members and cut the hart out of his bodye and so leaft him a terrible example to all bloudy and mercilesse men For no cause was knowne why they shewed such indignation against the saide sir Rafe Ellerker more then against the rest but that it is written Faciens iustitias Dominus iudicia omnibus iniuria pressis As touching Ioh. Butler and sir Daniel his Curate imprisoned as ye heard the same day with Damlip vpon Sonday next following An other trouble of Iohn Buâ—leâ— and Syr Daniell his Curate they were coÌ„mitted to Io. Massy aforesayd keeper of the Marshalsey and his company and brought to the Marshalsey where he continued and his Curate nine moneths and more At last being sore laid vnto by Sir George Gage Sir Iohn Baker and Sir Thomas Arundell knightes but especially by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester for y e reteining of Adam Damlip yet by friendes soliciting the Kings highnes for him namely sir Leonard Musgraue and his brother Baunster Ex scripto testimoniâ— Caletienâ—â—â—â— who were bounde for his appearance in a thousande pound he at length by great labour and long time was discharged and at last by licence permitted to returne to Calice againe Ex scripto testimonio Caletiensium Furthermore as touching William Steuens aboue mentioned who remained all this while prisoner in the Tower W. Steuens an earnest Protest are falsly condemned for Poperye the same was also condemned with Adam Damlip of treason which was for note and crime of Popery in lodging Adam Damlip which came from Cardinal Poole the traytor in his house at the Lord Deputies commaundement Notwithstanding the King afterwarde vnderstanding more of the said William Steuens how innocent he was from that crime W. Steuens with the rest pardoned by the king being knowne to all men to be an earnest and zelous Protestant gaue him his pardon and sent him home againe to Calice and so likewise all the other thirteene aboue mentioned The story of a poore labouring man in Calyce BY the credible information writing of the said Calyce men which were then in trouble A poore 〈◊〉 burned at Calice for the right faith of the Sacrament it is reported of a certaine poore laboring maÌ„ of Calice who after the preaching of Adam Damlyp being in certaine company said that he would neuer beleeue that a priest coulde make the Lordes body at his pleasure Wherupon he was then accused and also condemned by one Haruey Commissary there Which Haruey in time of his iudgement inueying against hym with opprobrious words sayd that he was an heretike should die a vile death The poore man whose name yet I haue not certainly learned answering for himselfe againe saide that hee was no hereticke but was in the fayth of Christ. A notable example of Gods iudgâ—â—ment vpon bloudy perâ—secuter And where as thou sayest said he that I shall dye a vile death thou thy selfe shalt dye a viler death and that shortly and so it came to passe for within halfe a yeare after the said Haruey was hanged drawne and quartered for treason in the sayd towne of Calice An other history of one Dodde a Scottish man burned in Calice AFter the burning of this poore man there was also an other certaine scholer counted to be a Scottish man One Dodâ—â— burned in Calice named Dodde who coÌ„ming out of Germany was there taken with certaine Germane bookes about him and being examined thereupon and standing constantly to the truth that hee had learned was therefore condemned to death and there burned in the sayd towne of Calice within the space of a yeare or thereabout after the other godly Martyr aboue mentioned And for so much as I am presently in hand wyth matters of Calice The story 〈◊〉 W. Crosbowmaker bearing a billet in Calice I can not passe from thence without memorie of an other certayne honest man of the same township named William Button aliâs Crosbowmaker although the time of this story is a litle more ancieÌ„t in yeares which story is this William Crosbowmaker a souldier of Calice and the kings seruant being a man as some natures be W. Crosbowmaker questions somwhat pleasantly disposed vsed when he met with Priests to demaund of them certayne merry questions of pastyme as these Whether if a man were sodenly taken and wanted an other thing he might not without offence occupy one of the Popes pardons in steede of a broken paper Another question was whether
this blessed Martyr ended his life in peace anno 1511. This story the sayd Elizabeth Browne his wife did oft times repeate to Alice her daughter who dwelling yet in the parish of S. Pulchers testified the narration heereof vnto me and certayne other vppon whose credible information I haue recorded the same Witnes to thys story Furthermore it is to be noted that the sayde Iohn Browne bare a fagot seauen yeares before this in the dayes of King Henry the seauenth Whose sonne also named Richard Browne for the like cause of Religion was imprisoned at Caunterbury Rich. Browne escaped burning by the comming in of the Queene Elizabeth likewise in the latter tyme of Queene Mary and should haue bene burned with two mo besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but that by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Amongst other iniunctions and letters of king Henry the eight written and set forth for reformation of religion he wrate one letter to Edmund Bonner for abolishing of Images pilgrimages shrines and other monuments of Idolatry Which letter being before expressed pag. 1229 we should also haue annexed to the same the letter or mandate of Bonner directed in latin to Richard Cloney hys Somner appertayning to the due execution therof Which letter because we haue omitted before the defect thereof I thought heere in this vacant space to supply The letter written to Cloney in latin thus beginneth Bonners letter to Cloney keeper of the Cole-house for the abolishing of Images EDmundus permissione Diuina Lond. Episc. Dilecto nobis in Christo Richardo Cloney literato Apparitori nostro generali salut grat benedictionem 〈…〉 Latine 〈◊〉 yet 〈◊〉 read 〈…〉 yet here 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 Cum nos 13. die mensiâ— instantis Octob. circa noctem literas serenissimi c. The same in English FOr asmuch as the 13. day of this present we haue receyued the letters of our soueraigne Lord by the grace of God King of England c. to vs diâ—ected and conteyning in them the commaundement of his Maiestie by vs to be executed in tenour of words which heere I send vnto you we therefore willing and desiring according as our duty bindeth vs to put the same in execution with all diligence possible according to the effect and tenour thereof Had 〈◊〉 none to 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 thinges but 〈◊〉 the keepeâ— of the 〈◊〉 house do charge and straightly commaund you by the tenour heereof in the Kings behalfe and for the fidelitie whych we haue in you assuredly approued that you incontinent vpon the receite heereof do effectually warne all and singular Parsons and Vicars of this Citie of London and of all our dioces that they immediately vpon the sight and intimation of these present Articles and interrogatories heere vnder written do cause diligent and effectuall inquisition thereof to be made to witte Whether there be vsed or continued any superstition hypocrisie or abuse within any their parishes or Cures contrary to anye ordinaunce iniunction or commaundement geuen or set foorth by the Kings Maiestie or by his authoritie Item whether they haue in their Churches or within theyr parishes any shrines couerings of shrines tables of fayned myracles pilgrimages Images and bones resorted and offered vnto and other monuments and things wherewith the people haue bene illuded or any offering or setting vp of lights or candles other then be permitted by the Kings Maiesties Iniunctions or whether the said Iniunctions be duely obserued and kept in their Parishes or Cures or else transgressed and broken and in what part And further after the sayd Inquisition thus by them and euery of them respectiuely being made that you do certifie vs or our Vicare generall what is done in the premisses vpon the euen of Simon and Iude or thereabout vnder the perill thereof following Dat. 14. die Octob. an 1541. nostrae translat 2. The ende of the eyght booke Edward 6. ¶ The Ninth Booke containing the Actes and thinges done in the Reigne of King EDWARD the sixt NExt after the death of K. Henry succeded king Edwarde his sonne being of the age of 9. yeres He began his raigne the 28. day of Ianuary and raygned 6. yeares and 8. monethes and 8. dayes and deceased ann 1553. the 6. day of Iulye Of whose excellente vertues singuler graces wrought in him by the gift of God although nothing canne be sayd enough to his commendation yet because the renowmed same of such a worthye prince shall not vtterlye passe our story without some gratefull remembraunce I thought in few wordes to touch some litle portion of his prayse taken out of great heapes of matter which might be inferred For to stand vppon all that might be sayde of him it would be to long and yet to say nothing it were to much vnkinde If kinges and Princes which haue wisely and vertuously gouerned haue fouÌ„d in all ages writers to solemnise and celebrate theyr Actes and memory such as neuer knew them nor were subiect vnto theÌ„ how much theÌ„ are we English men bound not to forget our duety to K. Edward a prince although but tender in yeres yet for his sage and mature rypenes in witte and all Princely ornamentes as I see but few to whom he may not be equal Commendation of K. Edward so agayne I see not many to whom he may not iustly be preferred And here to vse the example of Plutarch in comparing kings and rulers the Latines with the Greekes together if I should seek with whom to match this noble Edward I finde not with whom to make my match more aptly theÌ„ with good Iosias For as the one began his raigne at eight yeares of his age so the other beganne at 9. Neyther were their acts and zelous procedings in Gods cause much discrepant For as milde Iosias pluckt downe the hil altars cut downe the groues Anno. 1547. and destroyd all monuments of Idolatry in the temple the like corruptioÌ„s drosse and deformities of Popish Idolatry crept into the Church of Christ or long time this Euangelicall Iosias king Edwarde remoued Comparison betwene King Iosias and King Edward 6. purged the true temple of the Lorde Iosias restored the true worship of God in Ierusalem and destroid the Idolatrous priestes King Edward in England likewise abolishing Idolatrous Masses and false inuocation reduced agayne religion to a right sincerity more would haue brought to perfection if life and time had aunswered to his godly purpose And though he killed not as Iosias did the idolatrous sacrifices yet he put them to sileÌ„ce and remoued them out of theyr places Moreouer in king Iosias dayes the holy Scripture booke of Gods word was vtterly neglected and cast aside whiâ—h he most graciously repayred restored agayne And did not K. Edwarde the like with the selfe same booke of Gods blessed worde and with other wholesome bookes of Christian doctrine which before were decayed and
vnity concord in al things and especially in the true fayth and religion of God and therewithal also duely wayed the great daunger that his louing Subiects were in for confessing the gospell of Christ through many and diuers cruell statuts made by sondry his predecessors against the same which being stil left in force mought both cause the obstinate to conteÌ„n his graces godly procedings and also the weak to be fearefull of theyr christianlike profession he therfore caused it among other things by the authority of the same parliament to be enacted Statut. an 1. Reg. Edwardi 6. Cap. 12. that all Actes of Parliament Statutes touching mentioning or in any wise concerning religion or opinions that is to say as well y e statute made in the first yeare of the reigne of king Rich. the second The statute made An· 1. Reg. Rich. 2. An. Reg Hen 5. An. 25. Reg. HeÌ„ 8. Item An. 31. Henr. â— An. 34. Henr. 8. An. 35. Henr. 8. repealed Item note for the statute An. 2. Reg. HeÌ„ 4. cp 15. because that statute was repealed by an estatute made 25. an Henr. 8. therefore the same is here omitted The bloudy statute of the 6. articles repealed and the statute made in the second yeare of the reigne of King Henry the fift and the statute made in the 25. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry .8 coÌ„cerning punishment and reformation of hereticks and Lollards and euery prouision therein conteined and the Statutes made for the abolishment of diuersity of opinions in certain Articles concerning Christian religion commoÌ„ly called the 6. Articles made in the 31. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry 8. also the statute made in the ParliameÌ„t begon the 16. day of Ianuary in the 33. yeare of the reigne of the sayd K. HeÌ„ry the 8. and after proroged vnto the 21. day of Ianuary in the 24. yeare of his sayd raigne touching mentioning or in any wise concerning bookes of the olde and new Testament in English the printing vttering selling geuing or deliuering of bookes or writings and reteining of english bookes or writinges and reading preaching teaching or expounding the scriptures or in any wise touching meÌ„tioning or coÌ„cerning any of the sayd matters And also one other statute made in the 35 yeare of the Raigne of the sayd K. Henry 8. concerning the qualification of the Statute of the sixe Articles and all and euery other act or acts of parliament concerning doctrine or matters of religion and al and euery braunch article sentence matter paines or forfaytures conteined meÌ„tioned or in any wise declared many of the same Actes or Statutes should from thenceforth be vtterly repealed made voyd and of none effect By occasion wherof as wel al such his godly subiects as were then still abiding within this Realme had free liberty publickely to professe the Gospel as also many learned zealous preachers before banished were now both licensed freely to returne home agayne also encouraged boldly and faythfully to trauel in theyr fuÌ„ction and calling so that God was much glorified and the people in many places greatly edified Moreouer in the same Session his Maiestye with the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Commons in the same Parliament assembled throughly vnderstanding by the iudgement of the best learned that it was more agreable vnto y â— first institution of the sacrament of the most precious body and bloud of our Sauior Christ and also more conformable to the common vse and practise both of the Apostles and of the primatiue Churche by the space of fyue hundreth yeares and more after Christes Ascension that the sayde holye Sacrament shoulde bee ministred vnto all Christen people vnder both the kindes of bread and wine then vnder the forme of bread onely and also that it was more agreable vnto the sayd first institution of Christ and the vsage of the Apostles and primatiue Churche that the people being preseÌ„t should receiue the same with the priest then that the priest should receiue it alone dyd by theyr authority moreouer enacte that the sayde holy Sacrament should be from theÌ„ceforth commonly deliuered and ministred vnto the people throughout the churches of Englâ—d and Ireland and other the kinges dominioÌ„s vnder both y e kindes of bread and of wine The asseâ—â—bly oâ— Byâ—shop◠〈◊〉 others at Windsore except necessity otherwise required and also that the Priest that should minister the same should at the least one day before exhort all persons which should be present likewise to resort prepare themselues to receiue the same And at y e day prefixed after some godly exhortation made by the minister wherin should be further expressed the benefit and comfort promised to them which worthely receiue this holy Sacrament the daunger and indignation of God threatned to them which presume to receiue the same vnworthely to the end that euery man might try and examine his owne conscience before he should come thereunto the sayd Minister shoulde not without a lawfull cause denye the same to any person that would deuoutly and humbly desire it any Law Statute The assemâ—bly of Byshops and others 〈◊〉 Windsore ordinaunce or custome contrary therunto in any wise notwithstanding After which most godly consent of the parliament the king being no lesse desirous to haue the forme of administration of the Sacrament truely reduced to the ryght rule of the scriptures and first vse of the primatiue church then he was to establish the same by the authority of his owne regall lawes appoynted certain of the most graue and best learned Bishops and others of his Realme to assemble together at his Castle of Windsor there to argue and entreat vpon this matter and conclude vpon and set forth one perfect and vniforme order according to the rule and vse aforesayd And in the meane while that the learned were thus occupyed about theyr conferences the Lord Protectour and the rest of the kinges Councell farther remembring that that time of the yere did then approch wherin were practised many superstitious abuses and blasphemous ceremonies agaynst the glory of God and trueth of his word determining the vtter abolishing thereof directed theyr letters vnto the godly and reuerend father Thomas Cranmer then Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of England requiring him that vpon the receit thereof he should will euery Bishop within his Prouince forthwith to geue in charge vnto all the Curates of theyr Diocesses that neither candles should be any more borne vpoÌ„ Candlemas day neither yet ashes vsed in Lent Candleâ—â—â— to be 〈◊〉 on Candâ—â—â—mas day nor Palmes vpon palme Sonday Whereupon the Archbishop zealously fauouring thee good and Christianlike purpose of the king and his CouÌ„sell Ashes for bidden on Ashwednesday 〈◊〉 Edm. Boâ—â—â— did immediately in that behalfe write bnto all the rest of the Bishops of that prouince and amongest them vnto Edmund Boner then Bishop of London Of whose rebellious and obstinate contumacy for that we
moued and perceiuing not the cause wherfore they did so laugh turned him towardes thē in a great rage saying ah Woodcockes woodcockes Then sayd one of the Commissioners why say you so my Lord mary quoth he I may wel cal them Woodcocks that thus will laugh and know not wherat nor yet heard what I sayd or read Well my Lord of London sayd the Archbyshop then I perceiue you would perswade this audience y t you wer called hither for preaching of your beliefe in the Sacramēt of the aultar and therefore you lay to these mens charge meaning Hooper and Latimer that they haue accused you of that Howbeit there is no such thing layd to your charge and therefore this audience shal heare openly read the denunciation that is put vp agaynst you to the intent they may the better perceiue your dealing herein And therewithall he sayd vnto the people My Lord of Londō would make you beleue that he is called hyther for declaring and preaching his opinion touching the sacrament of the aultar The wordes of the Archb. to the people but to the intent you may perceiue how he goeth about to deceiue you you shall heare the denunciation that is layd in agaynst him read vnto you Syr Iohn Mason readeth the denunciation vnto the people and therupō he deliuered the denunciatiō vnto Syr Iohn Mason knight who there read it openly Which done the Archbishop said agayne vnto the audience Loe here you heare how the bishop of London is called for no such matter as he woulde perswade you With this the Bishop being in a raging heate as one cleane voyd of all humanity Boner in a rage Boner for his contumacy not suffered to speak to the people turned himselfe aboute vnto the people saying Well now heare what the Byshop of London sayth for his part But the Commissioners seing his inordinate contumacy denyed him to speak any more saying that he vsed himselfe very disobediently with moe like wordes Notwithstanding he still persisting in his vnreuerent maner of dealing with the Commissioners Boner chargeth the Archb. with cōtrarietie in his owne bookes pulled out of his slieue an other booke and then sayde vnto the Archbyshop My Lord of Caunterbury I haue here a note out of your bookes that you made touching the blessed Sacrament wherein you do affirme the verity of the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacramēt and I haue an other booke also of yours of the cōtrary opiniō which is a maruellous matter To which the Archbishop aunswered that he made no bookes contrary one to another The Archb purgeth himselfe his bookes and that he would defend his bookes how be it he thought the Byshop vnderstoode them not For I promise you quoth he I will finde a boy of ten yeares old that shal be more apt to vnderstand that matter then you my L. of London be Thus after much multiplying of like words the Commissioners thinking not good to spend any more wast time with him willed him to shewe forth his aunsweres vnto the Articles obiected the last day agaynst him Whereupon he hauing them ready did read the same openly vnto thē Boner commaūded to aunswere to the Articles Wherein after many woordes of his former Protestation recited with a maruellous lamentation to see that one of his vocation at the malicious denunciation of vile heretickes should be vsed after such a straunge sort hauing neuerthelesse done the best he could to declare his obedience vnto the kinges Maiesty for the repressing and discouraging of rebellion and all Rebels and also for the aduancement of the verity of Christes true body and his presence in the Sacrament of the aultar for which onely the malicious denouncers with theyr complices had studied to molest and trouble him Boner ' aunswereth to the Articles he then commeth to aunswering the Articles and sayth that to the first second and fourth hee hath already in his former aunsweres to the denounciation sufficiently aunswered and therfore was not bound by law to answere any further As to the thyrd and fift he sayd he began to write hys Sermon but being soone wery did onely make certayne notes therof without help of any other sauing that he shewed them to his Chaplaynes requiring them to put hym in remembraunce therof amongest the which for the better setting forth of the kinges Maiestyes power and authority in his minority he had collected aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scriptures the names of diuers young kinges who notwithstanding theyr minority Examples of kinges that were young and yet sufficient kinges were faithfully obediently honored reputed for very true lawfull kinges As Henry 3. being but 9. yeares olde Edw. 3. being but 13 yeares Rich. 2. being but 11. yeares Henry 6. being not fully one yere Edw. 5. being but 11. yeres Hen 8. being but 18. yeares of age And out of the old Testament Osias Achas who were but 16. yeares olde Boner excuseth his obliuion A good Prelate that had lost his memory for lack of Preaching Salomon Manasses being but 12. yeares Iosias Ioachim Ioas being but 8. yeres of age whē they entred their raignes Al which notes w t many other he had purposed to declare if they had come vnto his memory as indeed they did not because y e same was disturbed partly for lacke of vse of preaching partly by reasō of a bill y t was deliuered him frō y e kings counsell Boners booke of notes fell from him at his Sermon as he excuseth· to declare the victory then had against the rebels in Northfolke Deuonshyre which being of some good length confounded his memory partly also for that his book in his Sermon time fell away from him wherein were diuers of his notes whiche hee had collected for that purpose So that he could not remember what he would but yet in generality he perswaded the people to obediēce to the kinges Maiestye whose minoritye was manifestly knowne to them and all other Then as to the 6. he sayd he knew not the rebels opinion Boner knew not the rebells opinion if ye will beleue him and therfore could not answere therunto And as for aunswere to the 7.8.9 and 11. Articles which touched hys pastoral office he sayd that notwithstanding his manifold and great troubles aswel by his owne busines and his families sicknes as also by vncharitable informatiōs made agaynst him yet he hath not failed to geue order vnto his officers straitly to look vnto such matters and such as he hath knowne which were very few or none he caused to be punished according to the lawes Al which answeres w t other written with his owne hand here vnder folow ¶ The aunsweres of Boner vnto the Articles obiected to him by the kinges Commissioners the first time I Edmond Byshop of London vnder protestation heretofore by me made exhibited and repeated
did declare vnto you for better admonition amendment of you that ye should haue from the kinges Maiesty by his aduise and the rest of the priuy Counsell certayne Articles and Iniunctions to obserue and folow geuen you in writing 4. Item that there and then the sayd Lord Protectour commaunded Sir Thomas Smith Knight Secretary to the Kinges Maiesty to read a certayne proper booke of Iniunctions and Articles vnto you the sayd Secretarye standing at the Counsell tables end and you standing by and hearing the same 5. Item that the sayde Lord Protectour there and then willed to be reformed certayne thinges in the sayd booke of IniuÌ„ctions as where ye wer appoynted to preach sooner at your request it was appoynted vnto you to preache the Sonday three weekes after the date of the sayd writing 6. Item that in the sayd Articles the Lord Protectours Grace found fault because an Article or commaundement vnto you set forth and declared of the Kynges Maiestyes authority now in his yong age of his lawes and statutes in the same tyme was omitted and therefore either immediatly before you came into the Counsell Chamber or you being present and standing by commaunded the sayde Secretary Smith to put it in writing and annexe it to the rest of the Articles 7. Item that the sayd Secretary Smith then and there did immediately vpon commaundement write into the sayd booke or paper wherein the rest of the Articles were written the sayd article videlicet you shall also set forth in your sermon that the authority of our royall power is as truth it is of no lesse authority and force in this our yong age then was of any of our Predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias other young kinges in the scripture and therefore all our subiectes to be no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 4â— yeares of age 8. Item that the Lord Protectour did so deliuer you the booke or paper willing first the sayd Secretary Smyth to amend all thinges as he had appoynted 9. Item that ye then and there did promise to the Lorde Protectors grace that ye would obserue fulâ—ill all in the sayd Iniunctions and articles conteined 10. Item that all thinges in the sayde booke put in and mentioned by the sayd Secretary Smith and the same so read vnto you by him you first agreing that all that was by him so written was by the L. Protectors appoyntmeÌ„t the sayd book was so deliuered vnto you then and there by the sayd Secretary Smith in the Councell Chamber 11. Item that you haue the sayd booke in your possession or els know where it is the true copy whereof in effect is annexed to these articles 12. Item that ye were commauÌ„ded in the sayd Iniunctions to preach the Sonday three weekes after the deliuery therof at Paules there to entreat vpon certayn articles as is specified in the sayd booke of Iniunctions and specially the sayd article beginning Ye shall also set forth ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 13. Item that for the accomplishment of part of the sayde Iniunctions commaundement you did preach the fyrst day of September last past at Paules Crosse. 14. Item that at the sayd sermon contrary to your Iniunctions ye omitted left out y e sayde article beginning Ye shall also set forth in your sermon c. and ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 15. Ye shall also aunswere whether ye thinke and beleue that the kinges Maiesties subiectes be bound to obey as well the lawes statutes proclamations and other ordinaunces made now in this young age of the kinges maiesty as the lawes statutes proclamations ordinaunces made by his highnes Progenitors These Articles being thus ministred to the sayd Byshop of London the next day being Thursday and the 19. of September the afore named Commissioners sat in the Archbishops chamber of presence at Lambeth attendyng the coÌ„ming of the B. of London Before whoÌ„ there appeared Rob. Iohnson the Bishops Register and there did declare vnto the Commissioners that the bishop his maister could not at that time personally appeare before theÌ„ without great daunger of his bodily health because that he feared to fall into a feuer by reasoÌ„ of a cold that he had takeÌ„ by to much ouerwatching himselfe the last night before wherby he was compelled to keepe his bed neuerthelesse if hee could without daunger of his bodely health Boner 〈◊〉 feare of 〈◊〉 feuer 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 or durst 〈◊〉 appeare he would appeare before them the same day at after noone This excuse the Iudges were coÌ„teÌ„t to take it in good part Yet said M. Secretary Smyth that if he were sicke in deede the excuse was reasonable and to be allowed but quoth he I promise you my Lord hath so dallied with vs vsed hitherto such delayes that we may mistrust that this is but a fayned excuse howbeit vpon your faythfull declaratioÌ„ we are content to tary vntil one of the clocke at afternoone and so they did willing M. Iohnson to signify then vnto them whether the Bishop could appeare or not At whiche houre Robert Iohnson and Richard Rogers gentleman of the Bishops chamber appeared agayn before the Commissioners Boner pâ—â—â—tendetâ—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 feuer declaring that for the causes afore alledged their maister could not appeare at that tyme nether Wherupon M. Secretary Smith sayd vnto them my Lord of LondoÌ„ your maister hath vsed vs very homely and sought delayes hitherto and now perhaps perceiuing these last Articles to touch the quicke and therefore loth to come to his answere he fayneth himselfe sicke Boners â—â—â—cuse of 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 taken 〈…〉 But because he shall not so deceiue vs any more we wyll send the Knight Marshall vnto him willing him if he be sycke in deed to let him alone for that is a reasonable excuse but if he be not sicke then to bring him forth with vnto vs for I promise you he shall not vse vs as he hath done we will not take it at his handes and therefore M. Iohnson sayd he you do the part of a trusty seruant as becommeth you but it is also your part to shewe my Lord of his stubborne hart and disobedience which doth him more harme theÌ„ be is aware of What thinketh he to stand with a king in his own Realmes Is this the part of a subiect nay A goo◠〈◊〉 sent to 〈◊〉 by Sâ—â—cretary Smyth I wene we shall haue a new Tho. Becket Let him take heede for if he play these parts he may fortune to be made shorter by the head He may appeale if he thinke good but whyther to the Byshop of Rome So he may helpe hymselfe forwards I say he can not appeale but to the same king who hath made vs his Iudges and to the Bench of his counsaile and how they will take this matter when they heare of it
as it appeareth manifestly by the three Euangelistes And Saint Paule calleth the comming to the holy Communion the comminge vnto the Lordes Supper And also it is not read that any of the Apostles or the Primitiue Church did euer vse any altare in the ministration of the holy Communion Wherefore seeing the forme of a Table is more agreeable with Christes institution and with the vsage of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Churche then the forme of an Aultar therefore the forme of a Table is rather to be vsed then the forme of an Aultare in the administration of the holy Communion The sixt reason Finally The six reason it is said in the preface of the booke of common prayer that if any doubt doe arise in the vse and practising of the same booke to appease all suche diuersitie the matter shall be referred vnto the Bishop of the dioces who by his discretion shall take order for the quieting and appeasinge of the same so that the same order be not contrarye vnto any thing contained in that booke After these letters and reasones receyued the forenamed Nicholas Ridley Byshop of London consequently vppon the same did hold his visitation wherein amongst other his Iniunctions the sayde Bishoppe exhorted those Churches in his Diocesse where the Aultars then did remaine to confourme them selues vnto those other Churches whych had taken them downe and had sette vp in the steade of the multitude of their Aultares one decent Table in euery Church Uppon the occasion whereof there arose a greate diuersitie aboute the fourme of the Lordes boorde some vsing it after the fourme of a Table and some of an aultare Wherein when the saide Bishop was required to saye and determine what was moste meete Anno 1550. he declared he could doe no lesse of his bounden duetie for the appeasing of such diuersitie to procure one godly vniformitie but to exhorte all his Diocesse vnto that which he thought did best agree with Scripture with the vsage of the Apostles and wyth the Primitiue Churche and to that which is not onely not contrary vnto any thinge contained in the booke of Common prayer as is before prooued but also mighte highly further the kings most godly procedings in abolishing of diuers vaine superstitious opinions of the popish masse out of the hearts of the simple and to bring them to y e right vse taught by holy Scripture 〈◊〉 wall 〈◊〉 the high 〈◊〉 side in 〈…〉 Nicholas 〈◊〉 of the Lordes Supper and so appoynted he the fourme of a right Table to be vsed in his Dioces and in the Church of Paules brake down the wall standing then by the high Aultars side Now we will enter God willing into those matters which happened betweene kinge Edwarde and hys sister Mary as by their letters here folowing are to be seene To my Lorde Protectour and the rest of the kings Maiesties Counsaile MY Lorde I perceiue by the letters whyche I late receiued from you and other of the kinges Maiesties Counsaile that yee be all sorie to finde so litle conformitie in me touching the obseruation of his Maiesties lawes 〈…〉 letters 〈◊〉 the Lords 〈◊〉 the CouÌ„â—â—yle who am well assured I haue offended no law vnles it be a late lawe of your owne making for the altering of matters of Religion whiche in my conscience is not worthy to haue the name of a Lawe both for the kings honors sake the wealth of the Realme and geuing an occasion of an euill brâ—ite through all Christendome besides the parcialitie vsed in the same and as my sayde conscience is very well perswaded the offending of God which passeth al the rest but I am well assured that the king hys fathers Lawes were allowed and consented to with out compulsion by the whole Realme both Spirituall and Temporall and all ye executours sworne vppon a Booke to fulfil the same so that it was an authorised Lawe and that I haue obeyed and will doe with the grace of God till the Kinges Maiestie my brother shall haue sufficient yeares to bee a Iudge in these matters hym selfe Wherein my Lorde I was plaine wyth you at my laste beynge in the Courte declaringe vnto you at that time whereunto I woulde stande and nowe doe assure you all that the only occasion of my stay from altering mine opinion is for two causes One principally for my conscience sake the other that the king my brother shal not hereafter charge me to be one of those that were agreeable to suche alterations in hys tender yeares And what fruites dailye growe by suche chaunges since the death of the King my Father to euery indifferent person it wel appeareth both to the displeasure of God and vnquietnesse of the realme Notwythstanding I assure you all I woulde be as â—othe to see his highnesse take hurt or that any euill should come to this his Realme as the best of you all and none of you haue the like cause considering howe I am compelled by nature beinge his Maiesties poore and humble Sister moste tenderly to loue and pray for him and vnto this his realme being borne within the same wishe all wealth and prosperitie to Gods honour And if any iudge mee the contrarye for mine opinions sake as I truste none doth I doubte not in the ende wyth Gods helpe to prooue my selfe as true a natural and humble sister as they of the contrary opinion with all their deuises and altering of lawes shall prooue them selues true subiectes praying you my Lorde and the rest of the Counsail no more to vnquier and trouble me with matters touching my conscience wherein I am at a full poynte wyth Gods helpe what soeuer shall happen to mee intendinge with his grace to trouble you litle with any worldly sutes but to bestowe the short time I thinke to liue in quietnes and pray for the kinges Maiestie and all you heartily wishing that your proceedings may be to Gods honour the safegard of the kings persone and quietnesse to the whole Realme Moreouer where your desire is that I woulde sende my Controller and Doctour Hopton vnto you by whom you woulde signifie your mindes more amplie to my contentation honour it is not vnknowen to you al that the chiefe charge of my house â—eâ—teth onely vppon the trauails of my sayde Controller Who hath not bene absent from my 〈◊〉 three whoâ—e dayes since the settinge vp of the same vnlesse it were for my letters Patentes so that if it wer◠〈◊〉 for his continual diligence I thinke my litle portion would not haue stretched so farre And my Chaplaine by occasion of sickenesse hath bene long absent and yet not able to ride Therefore like as I can not forbeare my Controller and my Prieste is not able to iourney So shall I desire you my Lorde and the rest of the Counsaile that hauinge any thing to be declared vnto me except matters of Religion yee will either wryte your mindes or sende some
neyther inwardly feare it neither shewe anye demonstration in mine outward deedes to the world here or in communication that I do feare it to be done by authority but in my selfe resist the rumors and vayne enterprises with confidence in the truth and your Graces wisedome for if I feared it in deede which persuasion it should come to passe I should haue small lust to write in it but I feare more in deede the trouble that might arise by light boldenesse of other and then comber of such matter whiles other outward affayres occupy your Graces minde then the effecte by your direction that hath beene talked on abroade and yet in the writing I doe speake as the matter leadeth continuing mine olde maner to be earnest whiche as some men haue dispraysed so some haue commended it and therefore in a good honest matter I folow rather mine own inclinatioÌ„ theÌ„ to take y t paynes to speake as Butter woulde not melte in my mouâ—h wherewith I perceyue your Grace is not miscontent for the which I most humbly thanke you And first as concerning Portestmouth I wrote to the Captaine and Maior in the thing as I had information and by men of Credence And yet I suspended my creditte till I had heard from thence as by my Letters appeare and as I was lothe to haue it so so was I lothe to beleeue it And to shewe that I feared no innouation by authority ne regarded not any such daunger went thyther my selfe and in conclusion was in such familiarity with the Captayne that after he had shewed me all the gentle entertaynement he coulde he desired me to make an exhortation to his men as they stoode handsomely with theyr weapons wherewith they had shewed warlike feates which I did and departed in amitye with the Captayne and souldiors and all the towne The captayne telling me playnelye he was nothinge offended with any thing I had sayd in my sermon ne there was cause why he should But the very act in deede in defacing the Images had no such ground as mayster Captayne pretended for I asked speciallye for suche as had abused those Images and no such could be shewed for y t I enquyred for openly And the Image of S. Iohn the Euangelist standing in the chancell by the high aultar was pulled downe a table of alablaster broken And in it an Image of Christ crucified so contemptuously handled as was in my hart terrible to haue the one eye bored out the side perced wherwith meÌ„ were wondrously offended for it is a very persecution beyonde the sea vsed in that forme where the parson cannot be appreheÌ„ded And I take such an act to be very slauÌ„drous esteming the opinion of breaking Images as vnlawefull to be had very daungerous voyd of all learning and truth wrote after my fashion to the captayn which letters I perceiue to come by your graces hands I was not very curious in the writing of them for w t me trueth goeth out playnely and roundly and speaking of the kinges Seale vttered the common language I was brought vp in after the olde sorte when as I coniect of a good will the people taking Saynt George for a patron of the Realme vnder God Ambr. ad 〈◊〉 1. Ad 〈◊〉 proâ—rendum 〈◊〉 nihil 〈◊〉 latet 〈…〉 and hauing some confidence of succour by Gods strength deriued by him to encrease the estimation of their Prince and Soueraygne Lord called theyr king on horsebacke in the feate of Armes Sayncte George on Horsebacke my knowledge was not corrupt I know it representeth the king and yet my speach came forth after the coÌ„mon language wherin I trust is none offeÌ„ce For besides learning I by experience haue knowne the preheminence of a king both in warre and peace And yet if I hadde wist my letter should haue commen to your Graces handes to be aunswered then I would haue bene more precise in my speach then to geue occasion of so long an argument therein As for S. George himselfe I haue such opinion of him as becommeth me and haue read also of Belerephon in Homer as they call him the Father of tales I will leaue that matter And as for bookes let Latine and Greeke continue as long as it shall please God I am almost past the vse of them what seruice those letters haue done experience hath shewed and religion hath continued in them 1500. yeres but as for the english tongue it selfe hath not continued in one forme of vnderstanding 200. yeres and without Gods worke and speciall miracle it shall hardly conteyne religion long when it can not last it self and whatsoeuer your Graces mind is now in the matter I know well that hauing the gouernement of the Realme your Grace will vse the gift of pollicy which is a gift of God And euen as now at this time Bishops be restrayned by a speciall pollicye to preache onely in theyr Cathedrall Churches the like whereof hath not bene knowne in my time so vpon an other occasion your Grace may percase thinke expedient to restrayne further then the parliament hath already done the common reading of the Scripture as is now restrained the Bishops liberty of preaching As for the brasen SerpeÌ„t did not in all mens language represent Christ and if I had written to an other then your Grace I might haue had the like matter of argument that was taken agaynst me of S. George on horsebacke For Gregory Nazianzene chiefe diuine in the Greeke Church calleth the Serpents death the figure of the death of christ but not the serpent to be the figure of Christ and yet when I had done all mine argument I would resolue as is resolued with me in the speach of S. George on horsebacke that the common speach is otherwise and so it is in saying the serpent to be a true figure of Christ and yet Gregorye Nazianzen called the serpent it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c in his sermon de pascate and yet in Almechorus Domini we read Aries Leo Uermis spoken of Christ and some expound the scripture sicut Moyses c. After that sort And as your Grace sayd when I was last at your house with the french Ambassador ye wished him me together disputing to see wheÌ„ we would make an end euen so it is in these matters when they come in argumeÌ„t for a bye thing as Saynt George on Horsebacke when it escapeth me or speaking of the brasen serpent folowing a speach not throughly discussed shal be occasion of a digression all out of purpose And therefore was it a great gift of God that our late Soueraigne Lord God rest his soule set these matters in quiet Who had heard all these reasoÌ„s touching Images which be now rehearsed in your graces leters and hauing once my Lord of CaÌ„terbury me present with him alone in his Pallace that they call otherwise newe Hall handled that matter
y e sayd Byshop as wel in the kings maiesties late visitation w tin your Diocesse as at sondry other times haue ben complained vpon sundry informations made against you for your doings sayings preachings against sundry Iniunctions orders and other procedings of his maiestie set foorth for reformation of errors superstitions and other abuses in religion 7 Item that after and vppon the occasion of those other many complaints and informations you haue ben sundry times admonished commanded and enioyned to conforme your selfe as to your duetie appertaineth 8 Item that after the premisses and for that those former admonitions commaundements notwythstanding you did yet still shewe your selfe not conformable The manifold transgressions of Wint. worthy of punishment for that also by your example the people were much animated therby occasion of muche vnquietnesse ministred you were called before the kings maiesties counsell in the moneth of Iune the 2. yeare of his maiesties raigne by them on his highnes behalfe commaunded to preache a Sermon before hys maiestie and therin to declare the iustnes and godlines of his Maiesties father and his proceedings vppon certaine matters partly mentioned in certaine articles to you deliuered in wryting and partly otherwise declared vnto you The effecte whereof was touching the vsurped authoritye of the B. of Rome and that his pretensed authoritie was iustly godly taken away in this realm other the kings maiesties dominions Touching the first suppression and taking away of Monasteries Religious houses Pilgrimages Reliques Shrines and Images the superstitious going about of S. Nicholas bishop S. Edmund S. Katherin S. Clement and such like for taking away of ChaÌ„treis Obites and Colleges touching hallowing of Candels water ashes palme holy breade beades creeping to the crosse and suche like touching the setting foorthe of the kings maiesties authoritie in his yoÌ„g yeres to be as great as if his highnesse were of many more yeres touching auricular confession touching the procession common praier in Englishe and that things done in generall Councels against the woorde of God may be iustly reuoked in particular Councels Winchesters coÌ„temptuous disobedience to the king 9 Item that you receiuing the same and promising to declare them in a sermone by you made before his Maiestie for that purpose on the feast of S. Peter in the sayd second yere of his highnesse raigne did then and there contemptuously and disobediently omit to declare and set foorth many of the sayd matters to the great contempt of his Maiestie and daungerous example of others 10 Item that you being also commanded and on his maiesties behalf for the auoyding of tumult for other great considerations inhibited to treate of any matter in controuersie concerning the Masse or the communion then commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar did contrary to the sayd commandement inhibition declare diuers your iudgements opinions in the same in manifest contempt of hys Maiesties sayd inhibition Winchester stubbernely refused to conforme himselfe to the booke of the kinges proceedinges to the great offence of the hearers and disturbaunce of the common quiet and vnity of the realme 11 Item that after the premisses videlicet in the moneths of May or Iune or one of them in the thirde yeare of hys highnesse raigne his Maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformity towards his said reformation and specially touching the booke of Common praier then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same time refused to shewe your selfe conformable 12 Item that after that videlicet the 9. day of Iuly in the fourth yeare of his Maiesties raigne his highnes sent vnto you hys graces letters wyth a certaine submission and articles wherunto hys grace willed and commanded you to subscribe to the whyche submission you contemptuously refused to subscribe 13 Item that you hauing eftsoones certaine of the kyngs most honorable Councell sent vnto you the 12. of Iulye Wynchesâ—â—â— standeth in iustificatioâ— of himselfe in the sayd fourth yeare with the same submission and beyng in his maiestyes behalfe required and commanded to consider agayne better the sayd submission and to subscribe the same stoode in iustification of your selfe and woulde in no wise subscribe thereunto 14 Item that after all thys the 14. daye of Iulye in the sayde fourth yeare the sayd kings Maiestie sent yet againe vnto you certaine of his maiesties most honorable councel with an other submissioÌ„ and diuers other articles willing and commaunding you to subscribe your name thereunto whych to do you vtterly refused 15 Item that after all thys videlicet the 19. of Iulye in the sayde fourth yeare you being personally called before the whole counsaile Fantasticaâ—â— consideraâ—â—â—ons of wyâ—â—chester and hauing the sayde submission and articles openly and distinctly read vnto you and required to subscribe the same refused for vniust and fantasticall considerations by you alledged to subscribe the same 16 Item that for your sundry and manifolde contemptes and disobediences in this behalfe vsed the fruites of your benefice were then by speciall commission of hys Maiestie iustly and lawfully sequestred 17 Item that after this you had intimation and peremptorie monition with communication that you shuld within 3. monethes next following the sayde intimation reconcile and submit your selfe vpon paine of depriuation 18 Item that the saide 3. moneths are nowe fully expired and runne 19 Item that you haue not hetherto Wyncheâ—â—â—â— sworne 〈◊〉 aunswereâ— truely according to the sayd intimation and monition submitted reconciled nor reformed your self but contemptuously yet still remaine in your disobedience Whereupon they required the B. of Winchester then and there personally present to be sworne faithfully and truely to make answere After these articles were exhibited vnto him and he hauing leaue to say for himself wherin he vsed al the cautels shiftes and remedies of the law to his most aduantage by way of protesting recusing and excepting against the commission and requiring also the copies as well of the Articles as of his protestation of the Actuaries which wer W. Say and Tho. Argall time and respite was assigned vnto hym to aunswer to the sayd Articles in wryting But he so cauilled and dalied from day to day to answer directly Time 〈◊〉 to Wincâ—â—â—ster to aâ—â—swere by wryting For the 〈◊〉 positions 〈◊〉 these and â—â—ther witnesses against 〈◊〉 read in thâ— first editiâ—â— of Actes 〈◊〉 MonumeÌ„â—â— pag. 816. although he was sufficiently laboured and perswaded to the same by sondry callinges and Actes and also aboundantly conuicted by depositions and witnesses especially by matter induced by the L. Paget and Andrewe Beynton M. Chalenor pag. 816. all which I referre to my first booke that at the last he appealed from them reputing them not to be competent and indifferent iudges to heare and determine his cause vnto the kings royal person notwithstanding by protestation alwaies reseruing to himselfe the benefite of his appellation And so
body of Christ in the sacrament is to bee honored Rochester Welbeloued frendes and brethren in our sauior Christ you must vnderstand that this disputatioÌ„ Byshop Ridley replyeth with the other that shal be after this are appointed for to search forth the playne trueth of the holy scriptures in these matters of religion which of a long season haue bene hidden from vs by the false gloses of that greate Antichrist and his Ministers of Rome and now in our dayes must be reueyled to vs Englishe men thorow the great mercy of God principally and secondarily thorow the most gentle clemencye of our naturall soueraigne Lord the kings maiesty whom the liuing Lord long preserue to raigne ouer vs in health wealth godlines to mayntenaunce of Gods holy word and to the exterpation of all blinde gloses of men that goe about to subuert the truth For because therfore that I am one that doth loue the truth and haue professed the same amongst you thâ—â—â—ore I say because of conferring my mind with yours I will here gladlye declare what I thinke in this poynt now in controuersy Not because this worshipfull Doctor hath any need of my healpe in dissoluing of argumentes proposed agaynst him for as me semeth he hath aunswered hitherto very well and clarkly according to the truth of Gods word But now to the purpose I do grauÌ„t vnto you mayster oponent that the old auncient fathers do record and witnesse a certeine honour and adoration to be done vnto Christes body but then they speake not of it in the sacrament but of it in heauen at the right hand of the father as holy Chrisostome sayth honor thou it Christ to be honoured in heauen not in the Sacrament and then eat it but that honor may not be geueÌ„ to the outward signe but to the body of Christ it self in heauen For that body is there onely in a signe vertually by grace in the exhibition of it in spirite effect and fayth to the worthy receiuer of it For we receiue vertually onely Christes body in the sacrament Glin. How theÌ„ if it please your good Lordship doth baptisme differ from this Sacrament For in that we receiue Christ also by grace and vertually Rochester Christ is present after an other sort in baptism then in this sacrament Christ worketh otherwise in Baptisme then the Sacramental bread for in that he purgeth and washeth the infant from all kinde of sinne but here he doth feed spirituallye the receiuer in fayth with all the merites of hys blessed death and passion And yet he is in heauen still really and substancially As for example The kinges Maiesty our Lord and maister is but in one place wheresoeuer that his royall person is abiding for the time and yet hys mighty power and authoritye is euery where in his realmes and dominions So Christes reall person is onely in heauen subauncially placed but his migh is in all thinges created effectually For Christes flesh may be vnderstanded for the power or inward might of his flesh Glin. If it please your fatherhood S. Ambrose and S. Austen do say that before the consecratioÌ„ it is but very bread Obiect and after the consecration it is called the verye bodye of Christ. Madew Indeed it is the very body of Christ sacramentally after the consecration whereas before it is nothing but common bread and yet after that it is the Lordes bread thus must S. Ambrose and S. Austen be vnderstanded ¶ Here the proctours coÌ„manded the Opponent to diuert to the secoÌ„d conclusion but he requested them that they would permit hym as long in this matter as they would in the second and so he still prosecuted the fyrst matter as followeth Glin. THe bread after the consecration doth feed the soule Aunswere Well cauilled lyke a Papiste ergo the substaunce of common breade doth not remayne The argument is good for S Ambrose de sacramentis saith thus After the consecration there is not the thing that nature did forme but that which the blessing doth consecrate And if the benediction of the Prophet Elias did turne the nature of water how much more then doth the benedictioÌ„ of Christ here both God and man Madew That book of S. Ambrose is suspected to be none of his workes Rochester So say all the fathers Glin. I doe maruaile at that for S. Austen in his book of retractions maketh playne that that was his own very worke Rochester He speaketh indeede of such a booke so intituled to S. Ambrose but yet we do lacke the same book indeed Glin. Well let it then passe to other mens iudgementes What then say you to holy S. Ciprian 1200. yeares past Cyprian Who saith that the bread which our Lord gaue to his disciples was not chaunged in forme or quallitie but in very nature and by the almighty word was made fleshe Madew I do aunswere thus that this word fleshe may be taken two wayes either for the substaunce it selfe or els for a natural propertie of a fleshly thing So that Ciprian there did meane of a naturall property and not of fleshlye substance And coÌ„trariwise in the rod of AaroÌ„ where both the substance and also the property was changed Glin. Holy S. Ambrose sayth the body there made by the mighty power of Gods worde Ambrose· is a bodye of the Uyrgyne Mary Rochest That is to say that by the word of God the thing hath a being that it had not before and we doe consecrate the body that we may receiue the grace and power of y e body of Christ in heauen by this sacramentall body Glin. By your pacience my Lorde if it bee a bodye of the Uyrgyne as Saynt Ambrose sayth which we do consecrate as ministers by Gods holy word then must it needes be more then a sacramentall or spirituall bodye yea a very body of Christ in deed yea the same that is still in heauen without all mouing from place to place vnspeakably and farre passing our naturall reason which is in this mistery so captiuate that it cannot conceiue how it is there without a liuely fayth to Gods word But let this passe You do graunt that this breade doth quicken or geue lyfe which if it doe then it is not a naturall bread but a super-substanciall bread Rochester So doth the effectuall and liuely word of god which for that it nourisheth the soule it doth geue life for the diuine essence infudeth it selfe vnspeakably into y e faithfull receiuer of the sacrament Glin. How then say you to holy Damascene a Greeke authour Damascene who as one Tritenius sayth florished one thowsand yeares past he sayth thus The bodye that is of the holye Uirgine Mary is ioyned to the Diuinitye after the consecration in veritye and in deede not so as the body once assumpted into heauen and sitteth on the Fathers ryghte hand doth remoue from thence and commeth downe at the consecration time but that the same
wee say that there is a great difference and separation betwixt the body in the which Christe suffered and the bloud which he shed vpon the Crosse thys body which euery day is celebrated in the mysterie of the Passion of Christe For this body is a pledge and a similitude but the other is the very truthe it selfe Ergo it appeareth that these two are seperated a sunder by no lesse difference then is betweene a pledge and the thing whereof y ◠pledge is geuen or then is betweene an Image of a thing and the thing it selfe whereof the Image is or then is betwene the forme of a thing and the veritie it selfe This wrote Bertramus Druthmarus manye other Bertramus Ioan. Scotus Druthmarus and yet were neuer in all their time once reprooued of heresie Thys wrote Ioannes Scotus also in whose life time men had not eies to espie his heresies But about 200. yeare after his death he was iudged and condemned for an hereticke his bookes burned in a Councell holden at Vercellae in Lombardie in the yeare of our Lorde God .1015 Bertramus condemned for an hereticke 200. yeares after his death Since which time euen vntill this day although Idolatrye had great encrease yet there neuer wanted some good men whiche boldly woulde professe and sette foorth the truth although they were well assured that theyr worldly reward shoulde be spite malice imprisonning sworde fire and all kindes of tormentes Thus so shortly and in so few woordes as I could I haue declared to you what Christe meant by these woordes This is my bodye what the Apostles thought therein in what sorte they deliuered them to theyr successors in what sense and meaning the holy Fathers and olde wryters and the Uniuersall and Catholicke Churche hath euermore taken them The ende and deceasse of king Edward the sixt THus hauing discoursed thinges done and past vnder the raigne of king Edwarde The decease of king Edward .6 suche as seemed not vnfruitfull to be knowen we will now draw to the ende and death of this blessed king our young Iosias Who about a yeare and a halfe after the death of the Duke of Somerset hys Uncle Anno 1553. in the yeare of our Lorde 1553. entring into the 17. yeare of his age and the 7. yeare of his raigne in the month of Iune was takē from vs for our sinnes no dout Whome if it had so pleased the good wil of the Lord to haue spared with longer life not vnlike it was by all cōiectures probably to be esteemed by those his towarde and blessed beginnings but proceeding so as he began he would haue reformed suche a Common wealth heere in the Realme of England as by good cause it might haue bene sayd of hym y t was sayd in y e olde time of the noble Emperour Augustus in reforming and aduauncing the Empire of Rome Quam quum ille lateritiam vt aiebat accepit Ex Suetonio marmoream reliquit Which Empire he receiued he sayd of bricke but he left it of fine Marble But the condition of this Realme and the customable behauiour of English people whose propertie is commonly to abuse the lighte of the Gospell when it is offered deserued no suche benefite of so blessed a reformation but rather a contrarye plague of deformation suche as hapned after his raigne as ye shall heare the Lord graunting in the nexte Queenes dayes that followed Thus then this godly and vertuous Impe in the time and moneth aboue mentioned was cut from vs of whose worthy life and vertues haue bene partly afore declared Neuerthelesse to haue some monument of him remaining to testifie of the good nature and gentle disposition of that Prince we will adde heere for a remembraunce thys little Epistle of his own hand wryting to the Archb. of Canterbury his Godfather as followeth An Epistle of yong Prince Edward to the Archb. of Canterbury his Godfather Prince Edward when he wrote this epistle seemed to be very younge not aboue seauen yeares of age lying then at Antile IMpertio te plurima salute colendissime Praesul charissime Susceptor Quia abes longè a me vellem libenter audire te esse incolumem Precor autem vt viuas diu promoueas verbum Dei Vale. Antilae decimo octauo Iunij Tuus in Christo filius Edwardus Princeps An other Epistle of the young Prince Edward to the Archb. his Godfather ETsi puer sum colendissime Susceptor non tamen immemor sum vel officij erga te mei An other Epistle of Prince Edward to his godfather vel humanitatis tuae quam indies mihi exhibere studes Nō exciderūt mihi humanissimae tuae litterae pridie diui Petri ad me datae Quibus ante hac respondere nolui non quòd illas neglexerim aut non minerim sed vt illarum diuturna meditatione fruerer fideliue memoria reponerem atque demum bene ruminatis pro mea virili responderem Proinde affectum erga me tuum verè paternum quem in illis expressisti amplector veneror optoque vt multos viuas annos tuoque pio ac salubri consilio pergas esse mihi venerandus pater Nam pietatem ante omnia mihi amplectendam exosculandam esse duco quoniam diuus Paulus dicit 1. Tit. 4. Pietas ad omnia vtilis est Optimè valeat tua paternitas in plurimos annos Hartefordioe tertio decimo Ianuarij Tui studiosissimus EDOVARDVS Princeps The aunswere of the Archbishop to Prince Edwardes Epistle Alludit ad verba Terentijin Comoedia NOn magis poterit ipsa me seruare salus fili in Christo charissime quam salus tua Mea vita non dicenda est vita absque tua salute valitudine Quapropter cum te incolumem ac saluum intelligo vitam etiam mihi integram esse incolumem sentio The aunswere of Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. to the epistle of Prince Edward Neque certè absentia mea tam est iniucunda tibi quà m sunt litterae tuae periucundae mihi Quae arguunt tibi iuxta adesse ingenium dignum tanto principe praeceptorem dignum tanto ingenio Ex quibus tuis litteris te sic litteras video colere vt interim doctrinae coelestis tua nequaquam minima sit cura quae cuicunque sit curae non potest illum quaeuis cura frangere Perge igitur qua via incoepisti Princeps illustrissime Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna vt quam ego per literas video in te virtutis lucem eadem olim illuminet vniuersam tuam Angliam Nō scribam prolixius tum quidem vt me intelligas breuitate non nihil affici tum etiam quod credam te aetate quidem adhuc paruulum paruo gaudere similem simili tum etiam praeterea ne impolita mea oratio in causa sit quò generosa illa tua indoles
sinnes both for the quicke and the dead 2. Christ ordeined his Supper to be celebrate and receaued of the congregation And therefore Paule biddeth the Corinthians to tarry one for another In the Masse there is no such thing choose the people whether they will come or no Sir Iohn is kinne to the tide he will tarry for no man if he haue a boy to say Amen it is inough 3. Christ receaued not but he distributed also the whole in euery part Sir Iohn when he hath receaued all alone he sheweth the people the empty chalice And if he distribute to the people once a yeare it is but in one kinde alone 4. Christ ordeined the Supper to be a taking matter an eating matter a distributing and a remembring matter Contrary our Masse men make it a matter not of taking but of gazing peeping pixing boxing carying recarying worshipping stouping kneeling knocking with stoupe downe before hold vp higher I thanke God I see my maker to day c. Christ ordeined it a table matter We turne it to an altar matter he for a memorie we for a sacrifice he sate our men stand he in his common tongue we in a forreigne tongue Whereby it is manifest to appeare how diuers and repugnant the Masse is to the institution of the Lords Supper The doctrine◠of the Massebook◠cōtrary to God◠commaundementes Maior Another Argument proouing that the Masse is contrary to Gods Commaundementes Item where the first table of Gods blessed and sacred commaundements teacheth men to woorship and serue him and to direct the meditations of their harts only vnto him and that in all places at all times both publikely and priuately The Masse booke doth point out seruice for Saincts and for creatures by name to be serued Minor at the least 300. dayes and yeares as appeareth by the Calenders Masses Collectes martiloge c. Ergo the doctrine and institution of the Masse booke tendeth contrary to Gods holy commaundements Conclusio Another reason against the Masse Item where S. Paule in expresse woordes willeth all things to be done in an edifying tongue the Masse is celebrate in a tongue forreigne straunge and vnknowne to the people so that although the matter therein conteyned were holesome and consonant to Scripture as much as disagreeing from the same yet for the straungenes of the tongue it geueth but a sound and worketh no edifying to the ignorant Now both the tongue being strange to the eares of the people and the matter also in the Masse conteined being repugnant to Gods word what defence can the Masse haue but vtterly it is to be reiected And for somuch therefore as the Masse so long vsed in a forreigne language hath not hitherto come to the vnderstanding of the simple and vulgare sort to the intente they may themselues perceiue the matter and be theyr owne iudges I haue heere set foorth the chiefest parte thereof which is the Canon in Englishe so as I found it in a certayne written copie by Maister Couerdale translated adioining withall the Rubricke and circumstaunce of the same in euery point as is in the Masse booke conteyned ¶ The whole Canon of the Masse with the Rubricke thereof as it standeth in the Massebooke after Salisbury vse Translated word by word out of Laten into English AFter the Sanctus the Priest immediately ioining hys handes together and lifting vp his eies beginneth these wordes Te igitur clementissime c. that is to saye The Rubrick Therefore most gratious father thorough Iesus Christ thy sonne our Lord we humbly beseech thee Let him bowe downe his body while he sayth And we desire Heere the Priest standing vpright must kisse the altar (a) And why not on the left hand aswell or why any such kissing at all on the right hand of the sacrifice saying that thou accept and blesse Heere let the Priest make three crosses vpon the chalice and the bread saying these ✚ giftes these ✚ (b) Precious no doubt princypall or els arte thou to presūptuous that hast already offered it vp for thy sinnes for the saluation of others presentes these ✚ holy and vnspotted sacrifices When the signes are made vpon the chalice let him lift vp his hands saying thus Which first of al (c) Who gaue you that cōmission will you offer bread and wine for the Church of Christ who of very loue hath offred vp himselfe for it already Ephes. 5. we offer vnto thee for thy holy Catholike Church that thou vouchsafe to pacifie keepe vnite and gouerne it throughout the whole world with thy seruaunt our Pope N. and our Bishop N. That is (d) Charitye would pray for others also his owne Byshop only and our King N. And they are expressed by name Then let there follow and all true beleeuers and such as haue the Catholike and Apostolike faith in due estimation Heere let him pray for the liuing Remember Lord thy seruants handmaides N. and N. Anno 1552. In the which prayer a rule must be obserued for the order of charitie Fiue times let the Priests pray So did not the Lord teach his disciples to pray Mat. 6. Luke 11. First for himselfe Secondly for father and mother carnall and spirituall and for other parents Thirdly for speciall frends parishioners and others Fourthly for all that stande by Fifthly for all Christen people And heere may the Priest commend all (b) And why not his enemies also Math. 5. his frends to God But my counsayle is that none make ouerlong tarying there partly for distraction of mind partly because of immissions which may chaunce through euill Angels And all that stand heereby round about whose fayth and deuotion vnto thee is knowne and manifest for whome we offer vnto thee or which themselues offer vnto thee this sacrifice (c) Why make ye then a satisfactory sacrifice of it of prayse for them and theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their saluation and health and render their vowes vnto thee the eternall liuing and true God Communicating and worshipping the memoriall fyrst (d) If ye hadde the Lordes matter in hand ye would do it in remembrance of him of the glorious and euer virgin Bowing downe a little let him say Mary the mother of our God and Lord Iesu Christ also of thy blessed Apostles and Martyrs Peter Paule Andrew Iames Iohn Thomas Phillip Bartholomew Mathew Simon Tadeus Timis Cletus Clemens Sextus Cornelius Ciprianus Laurence Chrisogonus Iohn and Paule Cosme and Damian and of all thy Saincts By whose (e) Thus the merites prayers of Christ are defaced merites praiers graunt thou that in all things we may be defended wyth the helpe of thy protection through the same Christ our Lord Amen Heere let the Priest behold the hoste (a) And why for within a litle whyle he looketh to haue it his God with great veneration saying Therefore Lord we beseech thee
and women in the church Ex concil Matiscon cap. 50. euery person bringing and offering his owne oblation The liturgye being done they receiue the oblations of the priest c. ☞ Thus ye maye see what was theyr oblations and sacrifice in the auncient time in their liturgy Wherof now remayneth nothing but the name onely with the song This offertory some ascribe to Eutichianus about the yeare of our Lord .280 but thereof no certayne euidence appeareth Orate pro me fratres c. Nauclerus writeth that Pope Leo broughte in that which is sayd in y e Masse Orate pro me fratres sorores c. Nauclerus lib. â— generaâ— 5. ¶ The Preface and the Canon THe Preface of the Canon from verè dignum iustum est c. to per Christum Dominum nostrum is geuen to Gelasius suâ—sum corda Ex vetusto quodam libro de officio misse Cyprianus de oratione dominica August Tho. Waldensis B. Rhenanus in Tertul. De coro militis seemeth to be borowed out of the old maner of the Greeke Church S. Cyprian also maketh mention of the same and S. Aust. de vera religione cap 3. ☞ And therfore Thomas WaldeÌ„sis iudgeth that this part of the preface cannot be attributed to Gelasius After Christum dominum nostrum in the old liturgy then followed Qui predie quà m pateretur as Rhenanus supposeth but then came Pope Gelasius the first about y e yeare of our Lord 497. which inserted that which foloweth Te igitur clementissime c. ☞ Whereby it is to bee noted that Polidorus Virgilius which ascribeth Qui predie to Pope Alexander De inuent lib. 5. cap. 10. is deceiued Polidorus Vergilius contraried The like is also to be said of Panormitanus who referreth the same clause Qui pridie c. to the Apostles Panormitanus deceaued lib. de celebratione Missae Cap. Cum Martha Furthermore note good reader howe this doth agree with the long Canon of Saynt Ambrose lib. 4 De sacramentis cap. 5. Dicit Sacerdos fac nobis hanc oblationem adscriptam rationalem acceptabilem quod est figura corporis sanguinis Domini nostri Iesu Christi Qui pridie quam pateretur in sanctis manibus suis accepit panem respexit ad coelum ad te sancte pater omnipotens aeterne Deus gratias agens benedixit fregit c. if it be true that either Panormitanus saith or that Gelasius made Qui pridie c. Howe can this Canon then be fathered vpon S. Ambrose And by the same reason also hys whole booke entituled De Sacramentis may be suspected as of diuers learned men it is Then came Pope Sixtus 10. yeares after him whiche broughte into the Canon Sanctus Sanctus Rupertus thrise to be song out of the booke of Esay And to annexe it together ioyned also that whiche goeth before per quem maiestatem tuam c. Ex pont Damas. Liturgia Basilij ☞ He that writeth the liturgy of Basilius ascribeth it to his name whether hee doth it truely or no I will not here contend This is to be noted that seeing in the sayde liturgye of Basilius the same Particle sanctus sanctus saÌ„ctus Dominus Deus Sabaoth pleni sunt coeli terra gloria tua osanna in excelsis is song Therfore it must needes folowe that either Leo whiche was aboute the yeare of our Lord. 460. borowed this out of Basilius Liturgie or els y e same is falsly attributed to Basilius After this foloweth Sanctum sacrificium immaculatam hostiam till ye come to placatus accipias which Leo the first did make and institute Humbertus Episc contra libellum Nicete Monachi The wordes in the communion Hoc quotiescunque feceritis in mei memoriam facietis c were put in by Pope Alexander i. as Humbertus writeth vnder Byshop Alexander martyr papa .5 ab Apost Petro passionem Domini insereÌ„s Canoni Missae ait Hoc quotiescunque feceritis c. Ex Actis Ro. pontif Pope Gregory the third about the yeare of our Lord .732 put to his piece Et eorum quorum memoria c. ☞ This Gregory the 3. called a couÌ„cell at Rome where in he decreed that Images shoulde not onely be had in teÌ„ples but also worshipped and that all gaynesayers should be counted as heretickes Innocentius the 3. of that name affirmeth Pope Gelasius Innocent 3. which was about 490. yeares after Christ to haue made a great piece of that Canon as he himselfe did something therein about the yeare of our Lord .1215 Panormitanus affirmeth that Gregory did adde to the Canon Panor de celebratione misse this clause Diesque nostros in pace disponas Briefely Gregorius in registro sayth that one Scholasticus made the most part of the Canon finding also fault with the same that in composing the Chanon he woulde put in his owne prayers leaue out the Lords prayer c. Autorâ— reconciled ☞ Where is to be noted for the reconciling of these wryters together of whom some impute the Canon to Gelasius some agayne to Scholasticus In my coniecture it may be sayd Ex vetusto libro de officio misse that both these be one and so the matter is reconciled The reason that moueth me is this for so I finde In vetusto quodam libro de officio missae after these wordes Gelasius Papa ex Scolastico effectus in ordine 48. fecit tractatus hymnos Gelasius Scholasticus both one c. The eleuation and adoration The eleuation and adoration of the sacrament we caÌ„not find to come in by any other then by Honorius the iij. about the yeare of our Lord 1222. which ordeined that the people then should kneele downe and worship the sacrament Ex Actis Roma pâ—nt The Pater noster 〈…〉 Diaconus iâ— vita Gregorâ—â— Ioannes Diaconus writing of Gregory sayth Orationem dominicam mox post Canonem super hostiam censuit recitari i that Gregory caused the Lordes prayer to be recited immediately after the Canon vpon the host c. ☞ Although the Apostles euer vsed the Lordes prayer at the supper of the Lord as is sayd before yet Gregory belike placed it so in that order after the Canon and brought it in with those wordes praeceptis salutaribus c. Gregorius in Reg. Dominica oratio apud Graecos ab omni populo Gregorius lib. 9. Reg. ad Ioan. Syra Apud nos vero a solo sacerdote cantatur i. The Lords prayer sayth he amonge the Grecians was wonte to â—ee song generally of all the people with vs it is song onelye of the priest Agnus The Agnus Pope Sergius aboute the yeare of our Lord .700 brought into the Masse Exposit. Rom. 〈◊〉 as witnesseth Exposit. R. ord propter officium confractionis dominici corporis constitutum est a papa Sergio vt agnus dei decantetur c. The Pax. Innocentius
to be kept 3. Masses on Christmas day Censing of the Sacrament Couering of the Altars for so I finde among the decrees that lent was commaunded first to bee fasted but onely of the Clergy or church men Pope Leo commaunded the Sacrament to be censed Pope Boniface set in his foot for couerting of y e altars In S. Cyprians time it seemeth that water was then myngled with the wyne Cyprianus li. 2. epist. 3. Ex libro ordinis Rom. officij The breaking of the host in 3. Ex Rom. ordine de officio Misse whereof we read mention in his second booke of Epistles which mixture is referred to Alexander the first in the order of the Romaine Canon As concerning the breaking of the body in 3. partes we read also mention to be made in the same book of order but no certaine author thereof to be named The words of the booke be these Tripliciter inquit corpus Domini intelligitur Vnum quod resurrexit a mortuis quod significat particula in saÌ„guinem missa Aliud quod adhuc viuit in terra significatuÌ„ per particulam a sacerdote consumptam Tertium quod iam requiescit in Christo quod etiam a tertia particula in altari reseruata apte figuratur c. i. Three wayes is the body of the Lord vnderstanded One which rose agayne from the dead being signified by that part which is let fall to the bloud in the chalice The other is that yet is liuing in the earth whiche the part of the priest eaten doth signify The third is that now resteth in Christ which also is figured by that particle that is reserued vpon the aultar Dedication of churches came in by Felix the third and that Churches might not be hallowed but by a Byshoppe an 492. Dedication of Churches The canticle Gloria laus c. in the procession before the Masse on Palmesonday was instituted by Theodulphus bishop of Aurelia as Sygibertus writeth about the yeare of our Lord. 843. Geuing of holy bread came in by this occasion as it is to be gathered partly out of Honorius partly out of Durandus and other The maner was in auncient time that the Ministers were wont to receiue certaine meale of euerye house or family wherewith a great loafe was made called Panis Dominicus able to serue in the Communion and to be distributed vnto the people which then was wont euerye day to be present and to receiue especially they that offered the meale Honorius in geÌ„ma lib. 1. cap. 66. Guliel· Durand in Ration lib. 4. cap. 53. for whom it was wont therfore to be sayd in the Canon Omnium circumstantium qui tibi hoc sacrificium laudis offerunt c. But afterward the number of the people increasing and pietye decreasing as Durandus writeth it was then ordeined to communicate but onely vpon sondayes At length folowed the thyrd constitution that thrise a yeare at least at Easter euery man should communicate being thus prouided that in stead of the dayly communioÌ„ before vsed the pax did serue And in stead of receiuing vpon the Sonday bread was hallowed and sondaylye geuen and distributed vnto the people whyche also was called Eulogia the constitution whereof seemeth to proceed from Pope Pius For so wee reade in the decrees of the sayde Pope Pius Vt de oblationibus quae offeruntur a populo consecrationibus supersunt Holy bread vel de panibus quos deferuÌ„t fideles ad ecclesiam vel certe de suis praesbiter conuenienter partes incisas habeat in vase nitido conuenienti post Missarum solennia qui communicare non fuerint parati eulogias omni die dominico in diebê° festis exinde accipiaÌ„t That is That the Minister shal take of the oblations offered of the people Ex sanctionibus Ecclesiasticis Class 3. decreta pij pape remayning of the consecration or els of the breade which the faythâ—ull bring vnto the Church or els to take of theyr owne bread and cut it conueniently in portions in a cleane a conuenient vessell so that after the solemnity of the ministration being done they that were not prepared and ready to communicate may receiue euery sondaye or festiuall day Eulogies or benedictions with the same Hec ille As coÌ„cerning holly water which they vsed to sprinckle at the Church doore vpon them that entred in I will not say that it spronge from the Idolatrous vse of the Gentiles This I say as I finde in historia Sozomeni Erat autem Romanis vetusta consuetudo vt quum limen templi transeuÌ„duÌ„ esset Zozom lib 6. cap. 6. Theodoritus lib. 3. cap 16. sacerdos secundum moreÌ„ ethnicum madidos quosdam oliue ramusculos manu tenens ingredientes aspergebat c. i. It was an olde custome among the Romains that at the entring in at the Church doore the priest after the vsuall maner of the Ethniks hauing in his hand moist brauÌ„ches of Oliue did sprinckle with the same such as entred in c. To the which custome this our maner of geuing of holye water is so like that it seemeth to proceede out of the same In the booke of the Popes decrees in the distinctioÌ„s of Gratianus there is a certayne decree fathered vpon Alexander the first Ex lib. conciliorum De conscra dist 3. c. Aquam about the yeare of our Lord. 121. Whiche decree may well seme to be a bastard decree neither agreing to such a father nor such a time concerning the coniuring of holy water The wordes of the decree be these Aquam sale conspersam in populis benedicimus vt ea cuncti aspersi sanctificentur purificentur quod omnibus sacerdotibus faciendum esse mandamus Nam si cinis vitule aspersus populum sanctificabat atque mundabat multo magis aqua sale aspersa diuinisque precibus sacrata populuÌ„ sanctisicat atque mundat Et si sale asperso per Helisaeum Prophetam sterilitas aquae sanata est quanto magis diuinis precibus sacratus sal sterilitatem reruÌ„ aufert humanarum coinquinatos sanctisicat purgat caetera bona multiplicat insidias diaboli auertit a phaÌ„tasmatis versutijs homines defendit That is We blesse water sprinckled with salt among the people that all such as be sprinckled with the same may be sanctified and purified which thyng we charge and commaund all priests to do for if the ashes of the Cow in the old law being sprinckled among y e people did sanctify and clense them much more water sprinckled with salt and hallowed with godly prayers sanctifieth and clenseth the people and if that Heliseus the Prophet by the sprinckling of salt did heale and helpe the barrennesse of the water how much more the salt being halowed by godly prayers taketh away the barrennes of humayne thinges and sanctifieth and purgeth them that bee defiled also multiplieth other things that be good and turneth away the snares of
the deuill and defendeth meÌ„ from deceptions of phantasy c. Thus ye haue heard the author and father of holly water which some also ascribe to Pope Sixtus which succeeded Alexander But as y e Papists do not agree in the fyrst authour or institutor of this hallowing of Elementes so I thinke the same vntruely to be ascribed to either but leauing the probation of this to farther leasure let vs nowe heare in our owne tongue theyr owne words which y e vse in this theyr coniuration The forme and wordes vsed of the Priest in coniuring Salt I coniure thee thou creature of Salte by the ✚ liuyng God Salt coniured by the ✚ true God by the holy God c. That thou mayest be made a coniured Salte to the saluation of them that beleue And that vnto all suche as receiue thee thou mayest be health of soule and body and that from out of y e place wherein thou shalt be sprinckled may flie away and depart all phantasy wickednes or craftines of the deuils subtlety and euery foule spirit c. The forme of coniuring water Water coniured I coniure thee thou creature of water in the name of ✚ God the father almighty and in the name of Iesu Christ his sonne our Lord and in the vertue ✚ of the holy Ghost that thou become a coniured water to expell all power of the enemy c. Who seeth not in these wordes blasphemye intollerable how that which only is due to the bloud of Christ and promised to fayth onely in him the same is transferred to earthly and insensate creatures to be saluation both to bodye and spirite inwardlye to geue remission of sinnes to geue health and remedy agaynst euils and deuils against all phantasies wickednesse and all foule spirites and to expell the power of the enemy c. If this be true whereto serueth the bloud of Christ and the vertue of Christian fayth Therfore iudge thy selfe gentle Reader whether thou thinke this trompery rightly to be fathered vpon those ancient fathers aforenamed or els whether it may seme more like trueth that Iohn Sleydan writeth whose woordes in his second booke de Monarchijs are these Ioan 〈◊〉 danu◠〈◊〉 de 4. â—â—â—narch Horum decreta sunt in libris inserta conciliorum sed ex his plaeraque tam sunt leuicula tam nugatoria tam aliena prorsus a sacris literis vt credibile sit ab alijs longo post teÌ„pore fuisse conficta c. That is The decrees of these foresaid Bishops and Martyrs be inserted in the booke of Counsels but of these decrees many therof be so childish so trifling and so farre disagreeing from the holy scripture Many 〈…〉 imputeâ— the oldâ— theâ—â— which 〈◊〉 none oâ— theirs that it is very like that the same were fayned and counterfayted of others long after theyr time c. Thus muche sayth Sleydane with moe woordes in that place Unto whose testimony if I might be so bolde also to adde my coniecture I would suppose the coniuration of this foresayd water and Salte to spring out of the same fountayne from whence proceeded the coniuring of flowers and braunches because I see the order and manner of them both to be so like and vniforme as may appeare The maner of halowing flowers and braunches I coniure thee thou creature of flowers and brauÌ„ches in the name of ✚ God the father almighty Floures braunch hallowâ— and in the name ✚ of Iesu Christ his sonne our Lord and in the vertue of the holy ✚ Ghost Therfore be thou rooted out and displaÌ„ted from this creature of flowers and braunches all thou strength of the aduersary all thou host of the deuill and all the power of the enemy eueÌ„ euery assault of the deuils c. And thus much concerning the antiquity of holy bread and holy water wherby thou mayst partly coniecture the same not to be so olde as Steuen Gardiner in hys Letter agaynst mayster Ridley aboue mentioned woulde haue Pag. 753. being both deceiued himselfe and also goyng about to seduce other Furthermore as touching the reseruing of reliques the memoriall of sayntes brought into the masse Ex Actiâ— Rom. 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Gregoriâ—â— Gregory the thyrd is the author therof who also added to the canon therof this clause Quorum solennitates hodie in coÌ„spectu diuinae maiestatis tuae celebrantur c. Finally it were to long to recite euery thing in order deuised and brought in particularly to the masse and to y e Church For after that mans brayne was once set on deuising it neuer coulde make an end of heaping rite vppon rite and ceremony vpon ceremonye till all religion was turned well nighe to superstition Thereof commeth oyle and creame brought in by Pope Siluester not wont to be hallowed but by a byshop Oyle 〈◊〉 creame The 〈◊〉 onelâ— linnen That the corporas shuld not be of silcke but onely of fine linnen cloth That the Psalmes should be song on sides the one side of the quier singing one verse the other an other with gloria patri c. That baptisme should be ministred at no other time in the yere but onely at Easter and at whitsontide saue onely to infantes and such as were in extreame infirmity and that it should be requyred 40. dayes before Autor 〈◊〉 Conciliâ—â— Tomo 〈◊〉 Hallow of the 〈◊〉 at Easteâ—â— Whitsoâ—â—tide Christ iâ— of bellâ— Ex ponâ— cali 〈…〉 No beaâ—â— so determined by Pope Siricius and therfore was it that fontes were halowed onely at these two seasons the which hallowing they keep yet still but the ordinaunce they haue reiecte Item that belles also were Christened Item no Prieste shoulde weare a beard or haue long hayre so appoynted by Pope Martine the first Item that auriculare confession shoulde be made that the booke of decrees and decretals should be stablished and transubstauntiation confirmed in whiche three Actes Pope Innocentius the thyrd was the chiefest doer Transuâ—â—stantiatâ—â— about the yeare of our Lord. 1215. And thus haue ye in sum the gatheringes of the masse with the Chanon and all the appurtenaunce of the same which not much vnlike to the Crow of Esope being patched with the feathers of so manye byrdes was so long a gethering that the temple of Salomon was not so long in building as the Popes Masse was in making Whereby iudge now thy selfe good Reader whether this Masse did proceede from Iames and other Apostles or no. And yet this was one of the principall causes for which so much turmoyle was made in the Church with the bloudshed of so many Godly men suffering in so many quarters of this realme some consumed by fire some pined away with huÌ„ger some hanged some slayne some racked some tormented one way some another and that onely or chiefelye for the cause of this aforesayd popish Masse as by the reading of this story folowing by the grace of Christ our Lord shall appeare more
no lesse then the learned mayster his yong scholer Now here euery man would haue his saying which I passe ouer not much materiall for to tell But sir quoth I me thinkes it is not charitably done to beare the people in hand that any man doth so lightly esteme the sacrament as to make of it a figure For that but maketh it a bare figure without any more profit which that book doth often deny as appeareth to the reader most playnely Yes quoth he that they do Sir no quoth I of a truth and as for me I ensure you I make no lesse of the sacrament then thus I say whosoeuer receiueth the sacrament he receiueth therewith eyther life or death No quoth M. Secretary scripture sayth not so Sir quoth I although not in the same souÌ„d of words yet it doth in the same sense and S. Augustine sayth in the sound of words also for Paule sayth The bread which we breake is it not the partaking or felowship of the bodye of Christ And S. Augustine Manduca vitam Bibe vitam i. eate life drinke life Then sayd mayster Pope what can ye make of it wheÌ„ ye say there is not the reall body of Christ Whiche I doe beleue c. I pray God I may neuer beleue other How can it bring as ye say either life or death The 〈◊〉 bring 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 when Christes body is not there Syr quoth I when you heare Gods word truely preached if ye do beleue it and abide in it ye shal and do receiue life withal and if ye do not beleue it it doth bring vnto you death and yet Christes body is still in heauen and not carnall in euery preachers mouth I pray you tell me quoth he how can you aunswere to this Quod pro vobis tradetur which shall be geuen for you was the figure of Christes body geuen for vs No sir quoth I but the very body it selfe wherof the sacrament is a sacramentall figure How say ye then quoth he to Quod pro vobis tradetur which shall be geuen for you Forsoothe quoth I Tertullians exposition maketh it playne for he sayth Corpus est figura Corporis i. The body is a figure of the body Nowe put to Quod pro vobis tradetur Whiche shall bee geuen for you and it agreeth exceedyng well In fayth quoth he I would geue xl pouÌ„d that ye were of a good opinion For I ensure you I haue heard you and had an affection to you I thanke you mayster Pope for your hart and minde and ye knowe quoth I I were a very foole if I woulde in this matter dissent froÌ„ you if that in my conscience y e truth did not enforce me so to do For iwise as ye do perceiue I trowe it is somewhat out of my way if I would esteeme worldly gayne â—â—prian What say ye quoth he to Cyprian Doth he not saye playnly Panis quem dedit Dominus non effigie sed natura mutatus omnipotentia verbi factus est caro i. The Bread whiche the Lorde did deliuer being changed not according to the forme but according to the nature thereof by the omnipotent word is made flesh True Syr so he doth say and I answere euen the same which once by chaunce I preached at Paules Crosse in a Sermon 〈◊〉 Ridley â—â—lsely deâ—arted for 〈◊〉 Sermâ—n 〈…〉 Paules for the which I haue bene as vniustly as vntruely reported as any pore man hath bene For there I speaking of the sacrament and inueying against them that estemed it no better then a piece of bread told eueÌ„ the same thing of Poenitentes Audientes Catecumeni Energumeni that I spake of before and I bad them depart as vnworthy to heare the misterye and then I sayd to those that be Sancti Cyprian the Martyr shall tel you how it is that Christ calleth it saying Panis est corpus cibus potus caro c. i. Breade is the body The place of Saint Cyprian â—xpounded meat drinke flesh because that vnto this materiall substance is geuen the property of the thing whereof it beareth the name and this place then tooke I to vtter as the time would then suffer that the materiall substaunce of bread doth remaine M. Fecknam which as is reported to me did belie me openly in y e same matter at Paules crosse heard all this my talke as red as skarlet in his face and herein aunswered me neuer one word You do know wel quoth M. Secretary that Origenes and Tertullian were not Catholicke but erred 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 Doctors 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 pointes Syr quoth I there is none of all the Doctors that are holden in all points but are thought to haue erred in some thinges But yet I neuer heard that it was eyther layd to OrigeÌ„s charge or to Tertullian y t euer they were thought to haue erred in this matter of the sacrament What quoth M. Chomley late chiefe Iustice doth not christ say plainly that it is his very flesh his very bloud and we must needes eate him or we can haue no life Syr quoth I if you wil heare how S. Augustin expouÌ„deth that place you shal perceiue that you are in a wrong boxe And when I began to tell S. Augustines minde in his book de Doctrina Christiana Yea yea quoth M. Secretary that is true S. Augustine doth take it figuratiuely in deed Forty yeares agoe quoth M. Fecknam all were of one opinion in this matter Forty yeares ago quoth I all held that the Bishop of Rome was supreme head of the vniuersall Church What then was master Fecknam beginning to say c. but M. Secretary tooke the tale and sayde that was but a positiue law A positiue law quoth I No Syr he would not haue it so for it is in his decrees that he challeÌ„ged it by Christes owne word For his decree sayth Nullis Synodicis constitutis neque Consilijs sed viua voce Domini praelata est Ecclesia Romana omnibus Ecclesijs in toto Mundo dicente Domino Petro tu es Petrus c. The Church of Rome was aduaunced aboue all other Churches in the world not by any Sinodicall constitutioÌ„s nor yet any counsell but by the liuely voyce of the Lord according as the Lord sayd to Peter Thou art Peter c. And in an other place he entreateth Tu es Cephas id est caput i. Thou art Cephas that is to say the head Tush it was not counted an article quoth M. Secretary of our fayth Yes sayd I if ye call that an article of our fayth which is to be beleued vnder payne of damnation For he sayeth Omninò definimus declaramus pronunciamus omnem creaturam subesse Romano pontifici de necessitate salutis i. We do absolutely determine declare and pronouÌ„ce that euery creature is subiect to the obedience of the Byshop of Rome vpon necessity of saluation And here wheÌ„ we spake of lawes and decrees M Roger Chomley
I trust I haue obteined of M. Prolocutor that no maÌ„ shall exact that thyng of me which is not in me M. Latimer modestly maketh himselfe vnable to dispute And I am sory that this worshipfull audience should be deceyued of their expectation for my sake I haue geuen vp my mynde in writing to M. Prolocutor Smith Whatsoeuer ye haue geuen vp it shall be registred among the Acts. Latimer Disputation requireth a good memory Ast abolita est mihi memoria My memorie is gone cleane and maruellouslye weakened and neuer the better I wis for the pryson West How long haue ye bene in prison Lat. These three quarters of this yere West And I was in prison sixe yeres Lat. The more pitie Sir West How long haue you bene of this opinion Lat. It is not long sir that I haue bene of this opinion Weston The tyme hath bene when you sayd Masse full deuoutly Lat. Yea I cry God mercy hartily for it West Where learned you this new fanglenes Then they hist and clapt their handes at him M. Latimer confirmed by Doct. CraÌ„mers booke Lat. I haue long sought for the truth in this matter of the Sacrament and haue not bene of this mynde past seuen yeres and my L. of Canterbury his booke hath especially confirmed my iudgement herein If I could remember all therein conteined I would not feare to answer any man in this matter Tres. There are in that booke sixe hundred errors West You were once a Lutheran Latâ— No I was a Papist For I neuer could perceiue how Luther could defend his opinion without transubstantiation The zeale of M. Latymer sometymes in Popery agaynst the Tygurines In that booke the deuill doth not dissuade him so much from saying Masse as to bring him to desperation for saying Masse such temptatioÌ„s many times happen to good men The Tigurines once did write a booke agaynst Luther and I oft desired God that he might liue so long to make them answer Weston Luther in hys booke De priuata Missa sayd that the deuill reasoned with hym and perswaded hym that the Masse was not good Fol. 14. Contigit me c Wherof it may appeare that Luther said Masse and the deuill disswaded hym from it Lat. I do not take in hand here to defend Luthers sayings or doyngs If he were here he would defend himself well enough I trow I told you before that I am not meete for disputations I pray you read myne aunswer wherein I haue declared my fayth West Do you beleue this as you haue written Lat. Yea Sir West Then haue you no faith Lat. Then would I be sory Sir Tres. It is written Iohn 6. Except ye shall eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no lyfe in you Here Tresham bâ—gan to dispute in Latin Which when the Capernaites and many of Christes disciples heard they said This is a hard saieng c. Now that the truth may the better appeare here I aske of you whether Christ speaking these wordes did meane of his fleshe to be eaten with the mouth or of the spirituall eatyng of the same Lat. I aunswer as Augustine vnderstandeth that Christ meant of the spirituall eating of his flesh Tres. Of what flesh ment Christ his true flesh or no Lat. Of his true flesh spiritually to be eaten in the supper by faith and not corporally Tres. Of what flesh ment the Capernaites Latimer Of hys true fleshe also but to bee eaten wyth the mouth Tresh They as ye confesse did meane his true flesh to be taken with the mouth D. Treshams argument without forme or mode concluding affirmatiuely in the 2. figure And Christ also as I shall prooue did speake of the receiuyng of his flesh with the mouth Ergo they both did vnderstand it of the eating of one thing which is done by the mouth of the body Lat. I say Christ vnderstoode it not of the bodily mouth but of the mouth of the spirit mynd and hart Tres. I prooue the contrary that Christ vnderstandeth it of the eatyng with the bodily mouth For where as custome is a right good maistresse and interpreter of things D Tresham flyeth to Custome and where as the actes put in practise by Christ doe certainly declare those things which he first spake Christes deeds in his supper where he gaue his body to bee taken with the mouth together with the custom which hath ben euer since that tyme of that eating which is done with the mouth doth euidently inferre that Christ did vnderstand his words here cited of me out of the vj. of Iohn of the eatyng with the mouth Lat. He gaue not his body to be receyued with the mouth but he gaue the sacrament of hys body to be receyued with the mouth The Sacrament geuen to the mouth the body to sayth he gaue the sacrament to the mouth his body to the mynd Tresham But my reason doth conclude that Christ spake concernyng hys fleshe to bee receyued wyth the corporall mouth for otherwyse which God forbid he had bene a deceyuer and had bene offensiue to the Capernaites and his Disciples if hee had not meant in this point as they thought he ment for if he had thought as you do fayne it had bene an easie matter for him to haue sayd * And what doth Christ els meane by these words where he sayth My words be spirite lyfe the flesh proâ—â—teth nothing You shall not eate my flesh with your mouth but the Sacrament of my flesh that is to say ye shall receyue with your mouth not the thyng it selfe but the figure of the thyng and thus he might haue satisfied them but so he sayd not but continued in the truth of his words as he was woont Therfore Christ meant the selfe same thyng that the Capernaits dyd I meane concerning the thyng it selfe to bee receyued with the mouth videlicet that his true flesh is truly to be eaten with the mouth Moreouer for as much as you doe expound for corpus Christi the body of Christ Sacramentum corporis Christi the sacrament of the body of Christ hereby do suppose that we obteine but a spirituall vnion or vnion of the mynd betweene vs and Christ playne it is that you are deceyued in this thyng and do erre from the mynd of the Fathers for they affirme by playne and expresse wordes that we are corporally and carnally ioyned together And these be the wordes of Hyllarie Si verè igitur carnem corporis nostri Christus assumpsit verè homo ille qui ex Maria natus fuit nos quoque verè sub mysterio carneÌ„ corporis sui sumimus per haec vnum erimus quia pater in eo est ille in nobis Quomodo voluntatis vnitas asseritur cum naturalis per sacramentum proprietas perfectè Sacramentum sit vnitatis That is Therefore if Christ dyd truely take the flesh of our body vpon
holynes with these wordes Exue te stola luctus vexationis indue te decore qui a deo tibi est in gloria sempiterna nominabitur enim tibi nomen tuum a deo sempiternuÌ„ pax iustitiae honor pietatis Tum auteÌ„ dicetur circumspice vide collectos filios tuos ab oriente sole usque in occideÌ„tâ—m verbo sancto gaudentem That is Put of the stoole of sorow and vexation and put on comlinesse whiche thou hast of God in euerlasting glory For thy name shall be named of God euerlasting peace of righteousnes and honor of godlines then it shall be sayd looke about and see thy sonnes gathered together from the sonne rising to the going downe of the same reioysing in the holy worde There is nothing truely to speake of thy children gathered together in the West which prepare theÌ„selues to meet theyr mother which they had rather see theÌ„ her apparelled that I may vse the wordes of the prophet in that garment of righteousnes wherwith God adorned her in times past This one thing remayneth that your holines ioy and the ioy of all the vniuersall Church maye be perfited which together with vs her vnworthy children ceaseth not to pray to God for it The almighty God preserue your holines long to continue in health for the profite of his church FroÌ„ London the last of Nouember 1554. Your most humble seruaunt Reginald Poole Cardinall December 2. Upon the Sonday folowing being the 2. of December the Byshop of Wynchester Lorde Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whiche Sermon was present the King and Cardinall Poole A Sermon of Steuen Gardiner preached at Paules Crosse. Hee tooke for hys Theame this parte of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaynes the 13. chap. This also we know the season brethren that we should now awake out of sleep for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleued c. Some notes whereof as they came to my hands faithfully gathered as it appeareth by sundry copyes I haue here thought good to set forth A dreaming SermoÌ„ of the B. of Winchester First he shewed how the saying of S. Paul was verified vpon the gentiles who had a long time slept in darke ignorance not knowing god therfore S. Paul quoth he to stir vp theyr heauy dulnesse willed them to wake out of theyr long sleepe because theyr saluation was nearer then when they beleued In amplifying this matter comparing our times with theyrs he took occasioÌ„ to declare what difference the Iewish Sacramentes had from those of the Christians wherein he vsed these wordes Euen as the Sacramentes of the Iewes did declare Christ to come so doth our sacraments declare Christ to be already come but Christ to come and Christ to be come is not al one For now that he is come the Iewes sacrameÌ„ts be done away and ours only remayne which declare y t he is already come is nearer vs then he was to the fathers of the old law for they had him but in signes but we haue him in the Sacrament of the aultar euen his very bodye Wherefore nowe also it is time that we awake out of our sleepe who haue slept or rather dreamed these xx yeares past as shall more easely appere by declaring at large some of the propertyes and effectes of a sleepe or dreame And first as men intending to sleep do separate themselues froÌ„ company and desire to be alone euen so haue we seperated our selues from the sea Apostolick of Rome and haue bene alone 〈…〉 very 〈…〉 as it 〈◊〉 in ghostly dreames no Realme in Christendome like vs. Secondly as in sleep men dreame sometime of killing sometime of maiming sometime of drowning or burning sometime of such beastlinesse as I will not name but wyll spare your eares so haue we in this our sleepe not onely dreamed of beastlines but we haue done it in deede For in this our sleepe hath not one brother destroyed an other Hath not halfe our money bene wiped away at one tyme And agayn those that would defend their conscience were slayne and others also otherwise troubled besides infinite other thinges which you all know as well as I whereof I report me to your owne consciences Farther in a mans sleepe all his senses are stopped so y t he can neither see smell nor heare euen so wheras the ceremonies of the church were instituted to moue and stirre vp our senses they being taken away were not our senses as ye would say stopped and we fast a sleepe Moreouer wheÌ„ a man would gladly sleepe he will put forth the candle least peraduenture it may let his sleepe awake hym So of late all such writers as did holde any thing with the Apostolick Sea were condemned Who putteth out the candell 〈◊〉 they which 〈◊〉 Gods word forbid the Scriptures that should geue vs light and forbiddeÌ„ to be read and Images whiche were * They forbid lay mens bookes but you forbid the booke of God lay mens bookes were cast downe and broken The sleep hath continued with vs these xx yeares and we all that while without a head For when King Henry did first take vpon him to be head of the church it was theÌ„ no Church at all After whose death King Edward hauing ouer him Gouernors and Protectours which ruled as them listed coulde not be head of the Churche but was onely a shadow or signe of a head and at length it came to passe that we had no head at all no not so much as our 2. Archbishops For on the one side the Queene being a woman could not be head of the Church Then 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 head at 〈◊〉 to geue 〈◊〉 to his Church vnlesse 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 also be clapt on 〈◊〉 Churcheâ— shoulderâ— and on the other side they both were conuicted of one crime so deposed Thus while wee desired to haue a supreame head among vs it came to passe that we had no head at all When the tumult was in the North in the time of king Henry the â— I am sure the king was determined to haue geuen ouer the supremacy agayne to the Pope but the houre was not then come and therefore it went not forward least some would haue sayd that he did it for feare After this M. Kneuet and I were sent Ambassadors vnto the Emperor to desire him that he would be a meane betwene the popes holines and the king to bring the king to the obedience of the sea of Rome but the time was neyther yet come For it might haue bene sayd that it had bene done for a ciuill pollicy Agayne in the beginning of Kyng Edwardes raigne the matter was mooued but the tyme was not yet for it would haue bene sayd that the king being but a child had bene bought and solde Neither in the beginning of the Queenes raigne was the houre come For it would haue bene sayd that it was done in a
that saueth the Christian man in Christe and doubtlesse the scarcitie of Faith is nowe more and will I feare encrease then it was in the time of the greatest tyrannes that euer were and no marueil why Faith more scarser now then in the old time vnder Tyrauntes Read ye the 6. chap. of s. Iohns Reuelation and ye shall perceiue amongest other thinges y t at the opening of the fourth Seale came out a pale horse and hee that sate vpon him was called death and hell followed hym This horse is the time wherin hipocrites and dissemblers entred into the Churche vnder the pretence of true Religion The pale horse in the Apocalips chap. 6. what it meaneth Mo soules slaine by Monkes and Fryers c. then bodyes by Tytantes as Monkes Friers Nounes Massing Priestes wyth suche other that haue killed moe soules with heresie and superstition then all the tyrannes that euer were killed bodies w t fire sword or banishment as it appeareth by hys name that sitteth vpon y e horse who is called death for all soules that leaue Christe and trust to these hypocrites liue to the deuill in euerlasting paine as is declared by him that foloweth the pale horse which is hell These pretensed and pale hypocrites haue stirred the earthquakes The 6. chapt of the Apocalips opened that is to witte the Princes of the worlde against Christes church haue also darkened the Sunne and made the Moone bloudy and haue caused the Starres to fal from heauen that is to say haue darkned with mists and daily doe darken as ye heare by theyr Sermons the cleare sunne of Gods most pure worde the Moone which be Gods true Preachers whych fetche onely lighte at the Sunne of Gods word are turned into bloud prisons and chaines that theyr light can not shine vnto the worlde as they woulde whereuppon it commeth to passe that the Starres that is to say Christian people fall from heauen that is to wit from Gods most true woorde to hypocrisie most deuilish superstition and Idolatrie Let some learned man shew you al the articles of your beliefe monuments of Christian faith from the time of Christ hitherto and yee shall perceiue that there was neuer mention of suche articles as these hypocrites teach God blesse you and pray for me as I do for you Out of the Fleete by your brother in Christ Iohn Hooper To maister Ferrar Bishop of S. Dauies D. Tailor M. Bradford and M. Philpot prisonners in the kings benche in Southwarke THe grace of God be with you Amen I am aduertised by diuers An other letter of M. Hooper as well such as loue the truthe as also by suche as yet be not come vnto it that ye and I shal be caried shortly to Cābridge there to dispute in the faith and for the religion of Christ which is most true that we haue and doe professe I am as I doubt not ye be in Christ readie not only to goe to Cambridge but also to suffer by Gods helpe Commission geuen out for M. Hooper and other to dispute at Cambridge death it selfe in the maintenaunce thereof Weston and his complices haue obtained foorth the commission already and spedily most like he wil put it in execution Wherfore deare brethren I doe aduertise you of the thing before for diuers causes The one to comfort you in the Lorde that the tyme draweth nigh and is at hand that we shall testifie before Gods enemies Gods truth The next that ye shoulde prepare your selues the better for it The third to shew you what wayes I think were best to vse our selues in this matter and also to hear of euery one of you your better aduise if mine be not good Ye knowe such as shall be Censors and Iudges ouer vs breath and thirst our bloud and whether we by Gods help ouercome after the word of God or by force and subtiltie of our aduersaries be ouercome this will be the conclusion our aduersaries wil say they ouercome and ye perceiue howe they reporte of those great learned men and godly personages at Oxforde Wherefore I minde neuer to aunsweare them except I haue bookes present The counsell of M. Hooper how and vpon what cautions to dispute with the aduersaries because they vse not onely false allegation of the Doctors but also a peece of the Doctors against the whole course of the Doctors minde The next that we may haue sworne Notaries to take things spoken indifferently which will be very harde to haue for the aduersaries will haue the ouersight of all thinges and then make theirs better then it was our worse then it was Then if we see that two or three or more will speake together or with scoffes and tauntes illude and mocke vs I suppose it were best to appeale to be hearde before the Queene and the whole Counsaile and that would much set foorth the glory of God For many of them knowe already the truthe many of them erre rather of zeale then malice and the others that be indurate shoulde be aunsweared fully to their shame I doubte not althoughe to oure smart and bloudshedding For of this I am assured that the Commissioners appoynted to heare vs and iudge vs meane nothynge lesse then to heare the cause indifferently for they be ennemies vnto vs vnto our cause and be at a poynt already to geue sentēce against vs so that if it were possible with S. Stephen to speak so that they could not resist vs or to vse suche silence pacience as Christ did they will proceede to reuenging Wherefore my deare brethren in the mercy of Iesus Christe I would be glad to knowe your aduise this day or to morowe for shortly we shall be gone and I verily suppose that we shall not cōpanie together but be kept one abroade from an other They will denie our appeale yet let vs chalenge the appeale and take witnesse thereof of suche as be present and require for indifferencie of hearing and iudgement to be heard either before the Queene and the Counsaile or els before all the Parliament as they were vsed in king Edwardes dayes Further for my part I will require both bookes and time to answere Wee haue bene prisoners now three quarters of a yeare and haue lacked oure bookes and oure memorie by close keeping and ingratitude of their partes be not as present and quicke as theirs be I trust God will be with vs yea I doubt not but he will and teache vs to doe all thinges in hys cause godly and cōstantly If our aduersaries that shal be our iudges may haue their purpose we shall dispute one day be condemned the next day and suffer the third day Note how◠the Papist◠proceed agaynst all order and law And yet is there no law to condemne vs as farre as I knowe and so one of the Conuocation house sayde this weeke to Doct. Weston To whome Weston made this answere It forceth not quoth
according to the statute yet was I faine for the zeale of vnitie not to see their vncurteous deedes departing with M. Ferlee for the auoyding of theyr malice and enuy and gaue that office for the amitie of George vnto M. Chaunter his sonne in lawe This Chaunter was D. Yong. and to D. Mericke the office of Cardigan But seeyng afterward theyr couetous respect to their owne glory and lucre not regardyng the reformatioÌ„ of sinne and especially of shameles whoredome I was compelled to remooue them D. Yong and D. Mericke remoued by B. Farrar froÌ„ their offices sore agaynst their wylles and whereas I desired many and sundry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doings in the vacation tyme I obteyned many fayre wordes and nothing in deede And desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the Church for the knowledge of my duetie and theyrs The wronges which B. Farrar receâ—ued by Thomas Yong and D. Mericke I could not obteine Desiring to haue a key of the Chapter house seale as my L. of Bath had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I contented to be brideled receiuyng it as it pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng theyr vngentlenesse I mooued the Quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall graunt vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therin appeare the B. to be the head and euer hath bene vnder the king for other they neyther haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my self for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the Kyngs Attorney by reason wherof the Quo warranto was stayed and so yet remayneth But as touching the certificate the kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne til after Christmas and lawfully demanded afore they did vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of them in portions not knowyng where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons residentaries for their Diuident who because they cannot agree in diuiding would haue the kings maiesty to tary for his money till they can agree to make diuision and I connot demand it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such time as ye finde me either desiring to be defended in my wroÌ„g or not willyng to put the iudgemeÌ„t of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touching them and their vngeÌ„tle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shal now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnes proceding of necessity and to pardon it for the loue of our Lord Iesu who saue and keep you in helth comfort and honor long to endure for the aduauncement of his glory Written at Agurguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. ¶ The history of one Rawlins White burned at Cardiffe in Wales about the moneth of March for the testimony of Christes Gospell reported by Iohn Dane beyng yet alyue who was almost continually with hym duryng his trouble vnto hys death FOr so much as we haue here passed the history of Maister Farrer Rawlins White Martyr burned at Cardiffe in Wales burned at the town of CarmardeÌ„ in Wales I thought to adioyne and accompany with the same the history also of one Rawlins White a Fisherman whiche both in the like cause and in the same countrey of Wales also about the same moneth of March and yere aforesayd gaue his life like a valiaÌ„t souldior of Iesus Christ to martyrdom and was burned at Cardiffe the proces of whose story here followeth expressed more at large This Rawlins was by his calling or occupation a Fisherman liuing continuing in the said trade by the space of xx yeres at the least in the town of Cardiffe beyng as a man of his vocation might be one of a very good name well accompted amongst hys neighbours As touchyng his religion at the first it can not otherwyse be knowen but that he was a great partaker of the superstitioÌ„ and Idolatry that then was vsed I meane in the raigne of K. Henry the 8. But after that God of his mercy had raysed vp the light of his Gospell thorough the blessed gouernment of K. Edward the vj. here in this Realme of England this Rawlins began partly to mislike that which before hee had embraced and to haue some good opinion of that which before by the iniquitie of the tyme had ben concealed from him and the rather to bring this good purpose and intent of his to passe he began to be a diligeÌ„t hearer and a great searcher out of the truth The desirous minde of Rawlins to search for truth But because the good man was altogether vnlearned and withall very simple he knew no ready way how hee might satisfie his great desire At length it came in hys mynde to take a speciall remedy to supply hys necessite which was this He had a little boy which was his own sonne The godly inteÌ„t of Rawlins in setting his soÌ„ne to schoole which childe he set to schoole to learne to read English Now after the little boy could read indifferently wel his father euery night after supper sommer and winter would haue the boy to read a piece of the holy scripture now and then of some other good booke In which kind of vertuous exercise the olde man had such a delight pleasure that as it semed he rather practised himself in the study of Scripture then in the trade or science which before tyme he had vsed so that Rawlins within few yeares in the said tyme of K. Edward The meanes whereby Rawlins first came to knowledge through the help of his little sonne as a special minister appointed by god no dout for that purpose through much conscience besides profited went forward in such sort that he was able not onely to resolue himselfe touching his owne former blindnes ignoraÌ„ce but was also able to admonish and instruct other and therfore when occasion serued he would go from one place to an other Rawlins by the meanes of his yong soÌ„ne came to the knowledge of the Scripture visiting such as he had best hope in By which his doyng he became in that countrey both a notable and open professor of
the truth beyng at all tymes and in all such places not without y e company of his litle boy whom as I haue said he vsed as an assistance to this hys good purpose And to this his great industry and indeuor in holy scripture God did also adde in him a singular gyft of memory so that by the benefite therof he would could do that in vouching and rehersing of the text The gift of memory in Rawlins which men of riper and more profound knowlege by their notes and other helpes of memory could very hardly accomplish In so much that he vpon the alledging of scripture very often would cite the booke the leafe yea and the very sentence such was the wonderfull working of God in this simple and vnlearned father Nowe when he had thus continued in his profession the space of fiue yeares K. Edward died vpon whose decease Queene Mary succeeded and with her all kynde of superstition and Papistrie crepte in Which thing beyng one perceyued Rawlins did not altogether vse open instruction and admonition as before he was woont and therfore ofteÌ„times in some priuate place or other he would call his trusty friends together with earnest prayer and great lamentation passe away the time so that by his vertuous instructions being without any blemish of errour he conuerted a great number which number no doubt had greatly encreased had not the cruel storme of persecution bene The extremitie and force whereof at the last so pursued this good father Rawlins that hee looked euery houre to goe to prison whereupon many of those which had receyued comfort by his instructions did resort vnto hym and by all meanes possible began to perswade him to shift for hymselfe and to dispose hys goods by some reasonable order to the vse of his wyfe and children Rawlins exhorted to shifte for himselfe by that meanes he should escape that daunger which was imminent ouer his head But Rawlins nothyng abashed for hys owne part through the iniquity of the tyme at all nothyng mooued with these their fleshly perswasions thanked them most hartily for their good will and told them plainely that hee had learned one good lesson touching the confessing denial of Christ Rawlins promiseth to be constant to the death aduertising them that if he vpon their persuasions should presume to deny his maister Christ Christ in the last day would deny and vtterly condemne hym and therfore quoth he I will by hys fauourable grace confes and beare witnes of him before men that I may find him in euerlastyng lyfe Notwithstandyng which aunswer his friends were very importunate with hym Howbeit father Rawlins continued still in his good purpose so long till at the last he was taken by the Officers of the towne as a man suspected of heresie vpon which apprehension he was conuented before the B. of Landaffe that then was Rawlins apprehended and conuented before the B. of Landaffe named Anthony Kechin the sayd B. lying then at hys house besides Chepstow by whome after diuers combates and conflicts with him and his chaplains this good father Rawlins was committed to prison in Chepstow But this hys kepyng whether it were by the Bishops meanes because he would rid hys handes of hym or through the fauour of hys keeper Rawlins might esâ—cape and would 〈◊〉 Rawlins whole yeare in prison A godly woman styrred 〈◊〉 to relieuâ— Rawlins was not so seuere and extreme but that if he had so listed hee myght haue escaped oftentymes But that notwithstandyng hee continued still in so much that at the last he by the aforenamed Bishop was remooued from Chepstow to the castle of Cardiffe where he continued by the space of one whole yeare Duryng which tyme this reporter resorted to him very often with money and other reliefe from this reporters mother who was a great fauourer of those that were in affliction in those dayes and other of hys friends which he receyued not without great thanks and prayses geuen to the name of God And albeit that he was thus troubled and imprisoned as ye haue heard to hys owne vndoyng in this world and to the vtter decay of his poore wyfe children yet was hys heart so set to the instruction and furtherance of other in the way of saluation that he was neuer in quiet but when he was perswading or exhorting such of hys familiar frends as commonly came vnto him Exhortatâ—â—â— of Rawlâ—â—â— to his friendes In so much that on the Sondayes and other tymes of laisure when his friends came to visite hym hee would passe away the tyme in prayer and exhortations admonishyng them alwayes to beware of false Prophets which come in sheeps clothyng Now when hee had continued in Cardiffe Castle by the space of one whole yeare as I haue sayde the tyme of hys further triall was at hand Whereupon Rawlins 〈◊〉 no meaneâ— could be râ—â—duced to râ—â—turne to Popery the aforenamed Bishop of Landaffe caused him to be broughte agayne from the castle of Cardiffe vnto his owne house besides Chepstow whilest he continued there y e Bishoppe assayed many wayes howe to reduce him to some conformitie But when all meanes eyther by theyr threatning wordes or flattering promises were to no purpose the Byshoppe willed him to aduise and be at a full poynte with hymselfe eyther to recant hys opinions or els to abide the rigor of the lawe and thereupon gaue him a day of determination Which day beyng come the Bishop with hys Chaplaynes went into his chappell Rawlins brought before thâ— B. of Lanâ—daffe in oâ— iudgemeâ—â— not without a great number of other by dwellers that came to behold the manner of their doyngs When the Bishop with his retinue were placed in order poore Rawlins was brought before them The Bishop after great deliberation in addressyng hymselfe as it seemed and silence forewarned to the rest that were there present vsed a long kynd of talke to him declaring the cause of hys sendyng for which was for that hee was a man well knowen to hold hereticall opinions and that through his instruction many were led into blynd errour In the end he exhorted hym to consider hys owne estate wherein he stood for said the B. Rawlins you haue bene oftentymes since your first trouble both here in my house The worâ— of the B. Rawlins and els where bene trauailed withal touching your opinions and that notwithstandyng ye seeme altogether obstinate and wilfull Now hereupon we thought good to sende for you to see if there were any conformity in you so that the matter is come to this poynt that if you shall shew your selfe repentant for that which you haue done both agaynst God and the princes law we are ready to vse fauour towards you but if by no meanes we can perswade with you touching your reformation we are minded at this time to minister the law vnto you and therfore aduise your self what you
his counsell that my life mother children brethren sisters and frendes with other delightes of life G. Marsh forsaketâ— kindred al togethâ—â— to sticke 〈◊〉 Christ. were as deare sweet vnto me as vnto any other man and that I would be as loth to lose them as an other would if I might hold them with good conscience and without the ignominy of Christ and seeing I could not doe that my trust was that God would strenthen me with his holy spirit to lose them all for his sake for I take my selfe sayd I for a sheepe appaynted to be slayne paciently to suffer what crosse so euer it shal please my merciful father to lay on me And so after I had desired them that if I were committed to prison my frendes might be suffered to relieue me they departed Mayster More afore this brought vnto me a booke of one Alphonsus a Spanish Frier Alphonsuâ— booke brought 〈◊〉 G. Marsh of all heresies wherwith the church of Rome which he called Christes true church had bene troubled since Christes time willing me to read and take Counsell of that booke appoynted me a place where this author did write agaynst them that say the lay people ought to receiue vnder both kindes This Authour I perceiued did vehementlye write agaynst Luther Melancthon PellicaÌ„ other Germaynes of this our time in all pointes defeÌ„ding y e blasphemous abuses and enormities of the Romish Church condeÌ„ning as detestable heresies whatsoeuer was written taught or beleued contrary to the same vsing for his stroÌ„gest and surest argumentes the consent agrement and determinatioÌ„ of the Romish Church So within a fewe dayes Mayster More came to me againe asking me how I liked the book I sayd the authour of the booke did in all poyntes beyng a Papist allow the rites and abuses of the Romish church Marshes iudgement of Alphoâ—sus booke and shewed him further that this author without authority and contrary both to the Scriptures olde Doctors did condemn for heresy the lay people receiuing of this sacrament vnder both kindes where as this Authour witnesseth his owne selfe that Christes church 900. yeares after Christ vsed the contrary So in conclusion he rebuketh me saying I was vnlearned erred from the Catholicke fayth stubburne and stoode altogether in mine owne conceite I aunswered for my learning I knowledge my selfe to know nothing but Iesus Christ euen him that was crucified and that my fayth was grounded vpon Gods holy word onely such as I doubted not pleased God and as I would stand in vntill the last day God assisting me and that I did not say or do any thing either of stubbernes selfe wilfulnes vayn glory or any other worldly purpose but with good conscience and in the feare of God and desired him to speake to my Lord and his Counsell that I might finde some geÌ„tlenes and mercy at theyr handes He made me but short answere Then I sayd I commit my cause vnto God who hath numbred the hayres of my head and appoynted the dayes of my life saying I am sure God which is a righteous Iudge would make inquisition for my bloude according as he hath promised Then he tooke his booke froÌ„ me and departed I continued still in Ward vntill Low sonday and after dinner my keeper Richard Scot came to mee into my chamber G. Marsh 〈◊〉 to Lancaster Castell and told me that two young men were come to cary me to Lancaster and so deliuered me vnto them a great company both of my Lordes seruauntes and others accompanying and bringing mee on the way vnto Rich. Addertons and somewhat further counselling and perswading like as is aforesayd To whome I made playne aunswere that in matters of faith I would geue place to no earthly creature So they comforted me and sayd y t they wer sory for me saying if I knew mine opinion to be good I did wel and so they departed willing my bringers to entreate me honestly My bringers by the way shewed me they were willed aduised to binde me and that they desired first to see me and after they had looked on me sitting at dinner they answered they would take charge of me beyng loose for they sayd I seemed to be an honest man The first night we were all night at Broughton and the second day we came to LaÌ„caster betimes at after noone and so they kept me all night with them of their geÌ„tlenes and on the morow deliuered me to y e Iaylor who brought me into the highest prison where I do remaine G. Marsh caused to â—old vp his handes at Lancaster amongest other malefactours After that the sayd George came to Lancaster Castle there being brought with other prisoners vnto the Sessions was made to hold vp his haÌ„ds w t other malefactors The Earle of Darby had this communication with him as here followeth Communication betweene George Marsh and the Earle of Darby Talke betweene G. Marsh and the Earle of Darby I Sayd vnto my Lord I had not dwelled in the countrey these three or foure yeares past and came home but lately to visite my mother children and other my friends and to haue departed out of the country before Easter theÌ„ next to haue gone out of the realme Wherfore I trusted seing nothing could be layd against me wherein I had offended agaynst the lawes of this realme his Lordship would not with captious questions examine me to bring my body into daunger of death to the great discomfort of my mother but suffer me to auoyd peaceably seeing I might haue fled out of the country and yet of mine owne will came to hys Lordship He sayd to his Counsell he had heard tell of me aboue at London and intended to make search for me and take me either in Lancashyre or aboue at London and asked me into what land I would haue gone The Earle of Darby chaâ—geth the calme of 〈◊〉 of heresie I aunswered I would haue gone either into Almain or els into Denmarke He sayd to his Counsell in Denmarke they vsed suche heresie as they haue done in England but as for Almayne hee sayde the Emperour had destroyed them So after such like woordes I sayde vnto him my trust was that his Lordship being of the honourable Counsell of the late king Edward consenting and agreeing to acts concerning fayth toward God and religion vnder great payne woulde not so soone after consent to put poore men to shamefull death as he had threatned me for embrasing the same with so good a conscience He aunswered that he with the Lord Windsor Lord Dacars The Earle of Darby L. 〈◊〉 and Lord Dacars in â— Edwards 〈◊〉 agreed 〈…〉 with one moe whose name I haue forgotten did not consent to those Actes and that the nay of them foure would be to be seene as long as y e ParliameÌ„t house stode Then my Lord did rehearse the euill luck of the Dukes of Northumberland and Suffolke with
some other affirmed that shee was deceiued by a Tympanie or some other like disease to thinke her selfe with child and was not What became of Q. Maryes childe no man can tell some thought she was with childe and that it did by some chaunce miscarie or els that she was bewitched but what was the truth therof the Lord knoweth to whome nothing is secrete One thing of mine owne hearing and seeing I can not passe ouer vnwitnessed There came to me whom I did both heare and see one Isabell Malt a woman dwellyng in Aldersgate streete in Horne alley not farre from the house where this present booke was Printed who before witnes made this declaration vnto vs that she beyng deliuered of a maÌ„child vpoÌ„ Whitsonday in the mornyng whiche was the xi day of Iune an 1555. there came to her the Lord North and an other Lord to her vnknoweÌ„ dwellyng theÌ„ about old Fish streete demauÌ„dyng of her if she would part with her child and would sweare that she neuer knewe nor had no such child Whiche if she would her sonne they sayd should be well prouided for she should take no care for it with many fayre offers if she would part with the child After that came other womeÌ„ also of whoÌ„ one she sayd should haue bene the Rocker but she in no wise would let go her sonne who at y e writyng hereof being aliue called Timothe Malt was of the age of xiij yeares vpward Ex testimonio eiusdam puerperae Londinensis Thus much I say I heard of the woman her selfe What credite is to bee geuen to her relation I deale not withall but leaue it to the libertie of the Reader to beleue it they that list to them that list not I haue no further warrant to assure them The young Princes cradle Among many other great preparations made for the Queenes deliueraunce of childe there was a cradle very sumptuously and gorgeously trimmed vppon the whiche cradle for the child appointed these Uerses were written both in Latin and English Quam Mariae sobolem Deus optime summe dedisti Anglis incâ—lumem redde tuere rege The Child which thou to Mary O Lord of might hast send To Englandes ioy in health preserue Verses vpon the Cradle keepe and defend About this tyme there came ouer into England a certaine English booke geuing warnyng to English men of the Spanyardes and disclosing certaine close practises for recouery of Abbay landes which booke was called A warnyng for England Whereof ye shall vnderstand more God willyng when we come to the Spanish Inquisition So that by the occasion of this booke vppon the xiij day of this moneth came out a certaine Proclamation set forth in the name of the Kyng and Queene repealyng disanullyng all maner of bookes writteÌ„ or Printed whatsoeuer should touche any thyng the impayryng of the Popes dignitie whereby not onely much godly edification was hyndred but also great perill grew among the people The copy of which Proclamation here foloweth A Proclamation set out by the King and Queene for the restraining of all bookes and wrytings tending againg the doctrine of the Pope and his Churche WHere as by the Statute made in the seconde yeare of king Henrie the fourth concerning the repressing of heresies there is ordained and prouided a great punishment not only for the authours makers and wryters of bookes containing wicked doctrine and erroneous and hereticall opinions contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of the holy Church likewise for their fautors supporters but also for such as shal haue or keepe any suche bookes or wrytings and not make deliuerie of them to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse or his Ministers wyth in a certaine time limited in the sayd Statute which Acte or Statute being by authoritie of Parliament of late reuiued Of this Acte or statute read before Pag. 507. was also openly proclaimed to the intent the subiectes of the realme vpon such Proclamation should the rather eschew the danger and penaltie of the sayde Statute and as yet neuerthelesse in moste partes of the Realme the same is neglected and little regarded The King and Queene our soueraigne Lord and Ladie A stiterunt reges terrae principes conuenerunt in vnum aduersus Dominum Christum eius Psal. 2. therefore c. straightly charge and commaunde that no persone or persones of what estate degree or condition soeuer he or they be from hencefoorth presume to bring or conuey or cause to bee brought or conueied into this Realme any bookes wrytings or woorkes heereafter mentioned that is to saye anye booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette foorth by or in the name of Martine Luther or any booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette forth by or in the name of Oecolampadius Zwinglius Iohn Caluine Pomerane Iohn Alasco Bullinger Bucer Melancthon Bernardinus Ochinus Good 〈◊〉 pâ—â—â—hibited Erasmus Sarcerius Peter Martyr Hugh Latymer Robert Barnes otherwyse called Frier Barnes Iohn Bale otherwise called Frier Bale Iustus Ionas Iohn Hoper Myles Couerdal William Tyndal Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie William Turner Theodore Basill otherwise called Thomas Beacon Ihon Frith Roy and the booke commonly called Halles Chronicle Agaynst Haâ—le◠〈◊〉 or anye of them in the Latine toung Dutch toung English toung Italian toung or French toung or any other like booke paper wryting or woorke made printed or sette foorthe by any other persone or persones containing false doctrine contrarie and against the Catholicke faith and the doctrine of the Catholicke Churche And also that no person or persons presume to write What 〈◊〉 is here to kept 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 his sepulâ—chre and will he 〈◊〉 in spite oâ— his 〈◊〉 printe vtter sell reade or kepe anye or cause to bee wrytten printed vttered or kept anye of the sayde bookes papers woorkes or wrytings or any booke or bookes wrytten or printed in the Latine or English toung concerning the common seruice and administration sette foorth in English to be vsed in the Churches of this Realme in the time of king Edwarde the sixth commonly called the Communion booke or booke of common seruice and ordering of Ministers otherwise called The booke sette foorth by authoritie of Parliament for common prayer administration of the Sacramentes or to be vsed in the mother tounge wythin the Church of England but shall wythin the space of fifteene dayes nexte after the publication of this Proclamation bring or deliuer or cause the sayde bookes wrytinges and woorkes and euerye of them remaining in their custodies and keeping to be broughte and deliuered to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse where suche bookes woorkes or wrytinges be or remaine or to his Chauncellour or Commissaries without fraud coulour or deceite at the sayde Ordinaries will and disposition to be burnt or otherwise to be vsed or ordered by the sayde Ordinaries as by the Canons or spiritual lawes it is in that case
Catholicke Church Bradford No though you haue excommunicate me out of your Church yet am I in the Catholicke Churche of christ and am and by Gods grace shal be a childe an obedient childe of it for euer I hope Christ will haue no lesse care for me Transubstantiation to beleeue or not to beleue many hundreth yeares after Christ. then he had for the blinde man excommunicated of the Synagoge and further I am sure that the necessary Articles of the fayth I meane the twelue Articles of the Creede I confesse and beleue with that which you call the holy church so that euen your church hath taken somthing to much vpon her to excommunicate me for that which by the testimonye of my Lorde of Duresme in the booke of the sacrament lately put forth was free many an hundred yeare after Christ to beleue or not beleue Harps What is that Brad. Transubstantiation Harps Why ye are not condemned therfore onely Brad. For that and because I deny that wicked men do receiue Christes body Harpsfield You agree not with vs in the presence nor in any thing els Bradford How you beleue you know for my part I coÌ„fesse a presence of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receauer Harpsfield Nay you must beleue a reall presence in the sacrament Brad. In the Sacrament Nay I will not shut him in nor tyâ— him to it otherwise then faith seeth and perceiueth Christ not included really in the Sacrament If I should include Christ really present in the sacrament or tye hym to it otherwise then to the faith of the receiuer then the wicked men should receiue him which I doe not nor will by Gods grace beleue Harpsfield More pitty But a man may easely perceaue you make no presence at all and therefore you agree not therein with vs. Brad. I confesse a presence and a true presence but to the fayth of the receauer Christes body present to the fayth of the receauer What quoth one that stoode by of Christes very bodye which dyed for vs. Brad. Yea euen of whole Christ God man to feed the fayth of hym that receiueth it Harps Why this is nothing els but to exclude y e omnipotency of God and all kinde of miracle in the sacrament Brad. I do not exclude his omnipotencie but you doe it rather for I beleue that Christ can accoÌ„plish hys promise None denyeth omipotencye more then the Papistes which say that Christes body cannot be in the sacrament vnlesse the substance of bread be away the substaunce of bread and wyne being there as well as the accidents which you beleue not When we come to the Sacrament we come not to feede our bodies and therfore we haue but a little peece of bread but we come to feed our soules with Christ by fayth whiche the wicked doe want and therefore they receiue nothing but Panem domini as Iudas did not Panem Dominum as y e other Apostles did Harps The wicked do receaue the very body of Christ but not the grace of his body Brad. They receiue not the body For Christes bodye is no dead carcase he that receaueth it receaueth the spirite which is not without grace I trow Argument who so receaue the body of Christ do receiue the fruite and grace of lyfe no wicked do receiue fruite and grace of lyfe Ergo no wicked men receiue the bâ—dy of Christ. Masse in S. Ambrose tyme. That is false for Scolasticus was not before S. Ambrose tyme. The chiefe parts of the Popish Masse Harps Well you haue many erroures You count the Masse for abhomination and yet S. Ambrose sayd Masse and so he read out of a book written a sentence of S. Ambrose to proue it Brad. Why sir the masse as it is nowe was nothing so in S. Ambrose time Was not y e most part of the Canon made sithen by Gregory and Scolasticus Harps In deede a great peece of it was made as ye say by Gregory but Scolasticus was before Saint Ambrose tyme. Brad. I weene not howbeit I will not contend S. Gregory sayth that the Apostles sayd Masse without the Canon onely with the Lordes prayer Harps You say true for the Canon is not the greatest part of the Masse the greatest part is the sacrifice eleuation transubstantiation and adoration Brad. I can away with none of those Harps No I thinke the same but yet Hoc facite telleth plainely the sacrifice of the Church Brad. You confound Sacrifices not discerning betwixt the sacrifice of the Church Sacrifice of the Church Sacrifice for the Church and for the Church The sacrifice of the Church is no propiciatory sacrifice but a gratulatory sacrifice And as for Hoc facite is not referred to any sacrifising but to the whole action of takyng eatyng c. Harps You speake not learnedly now for Christ made his supper onely to the twelue Apostles Note this doctrine good reader not admittyng his mother or any of the seuenty Disciples to it Nowe the Apostles do signifie the Priestes Brad. I thinke that you speake as you would men should vnderstand it for els you would not keepe the cup away from the Laitie Wee haue great cause to thanke you that you will geue vs of your bread For I perceiue you order the matter so as though Christ had not commanded it to his whole Church Harps Then Harpsfield would haue proued Eleuation by a place of Basilius Brad. Eleuation was not brought in indeede before the time of pope Honorius 3. I haue read y e place which seemeth to make nothing for eleuation but be it as it is this is no tyme for me to scan the doubtfull places of the doctors with you I haue bene in prison long without bookes and al necessaries for study and now death draweth nye and I by your leaue must now leaue of to prepare for him Harps If I could do you good I would be right glad eyther in soule or body For you are in a perillous case both wayes Brad. Syr I thanke you for your good will My case is as it is I thanke God it was neuer so well w t me for deathe to me shal be life Creswel It were best for you to desire maister Archedeacon that he woulde make sute for you that you might haue a time to conferre Harps I will do the best I can for I pittie his case Bradford Sir I will not desire anye body to sue for tyme for me I am not wauering neither woulde I that anye body should thinke I were so But if you haue the charity and loue you pretend towardes me and thereto do thinke that I am in an errour I thinke the same shuld moue you to do as ye would be done to As ye thinke of me so doe I of you that you are farre out of the way and I do not only thinke it but also am thereof most assured And in thys and such like gentle
attemptes wherefore he directed his letters to the Earle of Northumberland willing him with all diligence to arrest the Cardinall to deliuer him to the Earle of Shrewsbury great Steward of the Kings housholde When the Earle had sene the letters he with a conuenient number came to the Manor of Cawood the fourth daye of Nouemb. and wheÌ„ he was brought to the Cardinal in his chaÌ„ber he said to him My Lord I pray you take patience The Cardinal arrested for here I arrest you Arrest me said y e Cardinal Yea sayd the Earle I haue a commaundement so to do You haue no such power said the Cardinall for I am both a Cardinall and a Legate De Latere and a Peere of the College of Rome ought not to be arrested by any teÌ„porall power for I am not subiect to that power wherefore if you arrest me I will withstand it Well saide the Earle heere is the Kings commission which he shewed him and therefore I charge you to obey The Cardinall somewhat remembred himselfe and sayd Well my Lord I am contente to obey but although y t I by negligence fell into the punishment of the Premunire and lost by the lawe all my lands goodes yet my person was in the Kings protection and I was pardoned that offence wherefore I maruell why I nowe should be arrested specially coÌ„sidering that I am a member of the Sea Apostolique on whome no temporall man ought to lay violent hands Well I see the King lacketh good counsayle Well sayd the Earle when I was sworne Warden of y e Marches you your self told me that I might with my staffe arrest all meÌ„ vnder the degree of a King nowe I am more stronger for I haue a commission so to do which you haue seene The Cardinal at length obeyed and was kept in a priuie chamber and his goodes seased and his officers discharged and his PhisitioÌ„ called Doctor Augustine was likewise arrested and brought to the Tower by Sir Walter Welsh one of the Kings chamber The sixt day of Nouember he was conueyed from Cawood to Sheffeld Castle and there deliuered to the Earle of Shrewsburies keeping till the Kings pleasure were knowne Of this attachement was much communing amongst the common people wherefore many were glad for he was not in the fauour of the commonaltie When the Cardinall was thus arrested the King sente sir William Kingston Knight Captaine of the Gard The Cardinal brought vp toward London and Constable of the Tower of LoÌ„don with certeine yeomen of the gard to Sheffeld to fetch y e Cardinal to the Tower When the Cardinall sawe the Captaine of the Garde he was sore astonished and shortly became sicke for then he perceiued some great trouble toward him for that cause meÌ„ said that he willingly toke so much quaÌ„titie of a strong purgatioÌ„ that his nature was not able to beare it Also the matter that came froÌ„ him was so blacke that the stayning therof could not be gotteÌ„ out of his blaÌ„kets by any means The Cardinall poysoneth hym selfe But sir William Kingston coÌ„forted him and by easie iorneyes he brought him to the Abbey of Leycester the xxvij daye of Nouember where for very feeblenes of nature caused by purgations and vomites he dyed the seconde night folowing and in the same Abbey lyeth buried It is testified by one yet being aliue in whose armes the sayde Cardinall dyed that hys body being dead was blacke as pitch also was so heauie that sixe coulde scarse beare it Furthermore it did so stinke aboue the grounde that they were constrayned to hasten the buriall thereof in the night season before it was daye At the which buriall such a tempest with such a stinch there arose that all the torches went out and so he was throwne into the tombe and there was layde By the ambitious pride and excessiue worldly wealth of this one Cardinal al meÌ„ may easily vnderstand iudge what the state and condition of al the rest of the same order whom we cal spiritual men were in those dayes The pride of the Cardinall as well in all other places of Christendome as especially heere in England where as the princely possessions great pride of the Clergie did not only farre passe and exceed the common measure and order of subiectes but also surmounted ouer Kings and Princes and all other estates as may well appeare by his doings and order of his storie aboue described Amongst other actes of the foresayd Cardinall this is not to be forgotten that he founded a new College in Oxford for the furniture wherof he had gathered together all the best learned he could heare of amongst which number were these Clarke Tindall Sommer Frith and Tauerner with other mo which holding in assemble together in the College were accouÌ„ted to be heretiques as they called them and thereupon were cast into a prison of the college where saltfish lay through the stinke wherof the most part of them were infected Clarke died iâ— the Cardinals Colledge in prison and the sayde Clarke beyng a tender yong man and the most singular in learning amongst them all died in the said prison and other in other places in the towne also of the same infection deceased And thus hauing deteined the Reader enough or rather too much with this vaineglorious Cardinal now we wil reduce our storie again to more other fruiteful matter and as the order of time requireth first beginning wyth M. Humfrey Mummuth a vertuous and a good Alderman of London who in the time of the said Cardinal was troubled as in the storie heere foloweth ¶ The trouble of Humfrey Mummuth Alderman of London MAister Humfrey Mummuth was a right godly and sincere Alderman of London The stâ—ry of Humfrey Mummuth who in the dayes of Cardinall Woolsey was troubled and put in the Tower for the Gospell of Christ and for mainteyning them that fauoured the same Stokesley then Bishop of London ministred Articles vnto him to the nuÌ„ber of xxiiij as for adhering to Luther and his opinions Articles ministred against HuÌ„frey Mummuth by Byshop 〈◊〉 for hauing and reading heretical bookes and treatises for geuing exhibition to William Tindall Roy and such other for helping them ouer the sea to Luther for ministring priuie helpe to translate as well the Testament as other bookes into English for eating flesh in Lent for affirming faith only to iustifie for derogating from mens constitutions for not prayeng to Saintes not allowing Pilgrimage auricular confession the Popes pardons briefly for being an aduauncer of all Martin Luthers opinions c. He being of these articles examined and cast in the Tower at last was compelled to make his sute or purgation writing to the foresaid Cardinall then Lord Chauncelor and the whole Counsayle out of the Tower In the contents whereof he answered to the criminous accusation of them which charged him with certayne bookes receyued from beyond the sea Also for
bene from these our latter dayes the purer it was in all respectes and especially touching this barbarous article of traÌ„substaÌ„tiation Haymo ¶ Anno. 800. We will now draw more neare our owne time coÌ„ming to the age of Bertrame and of Haimo who were about the yeare of our Lord 810. vnder Carolus Magnus By whose writings it is euident that the church was infected as yet with no such phantasy of transubstantiatioÌ„ neither did any almost dreame of taking away y e substance of bread from the Sacrament For although Haymo Remigius Rabanus and other which liued in that age doe attribute to the Sacrament the honorable name and reuerence as we also doe of the Lordes body and bloud yet they exclude not from thence all substaunce of mele bread leane the bare accidences as our new come Catholickes do Haymo de Sermonum proprietate lib. 5. cap. 11. as by the wordes of Haymo doth appeare Where he folowing the wordes of Bede sheweth also the cause why it is so called by the name of the Lordes body Quia sayth he panis corpus confirmat ideo ille corpus Christi congruenter nuncupatur Vinum autem quia sanguinem operatur in carne ideo ad sanguinem Christi refertur That is Because bread confirmeth the hart of man therefore it is called conueniently the body of Christ and because wine worketh bloud in the fleshe of man thereof is it referred to the bloud of Christ. What canne be more effectually spoken to proue the substaunce of breade there to remayne For take away the substance of bread wine what is in the accidences left that can confirme maÌ„s hart or ingender bloud in the flesh And therefore seeyng there must nedes something remaine that must be referred to Christes body bloud in that SacrameÌ„t it either must be the substaunce of bread and wine or els it canne be no Sacrament And furthermore speaking of the visible thinges which are sanctified how and whereunto they be conuerted he sayth that by the holy ghost they passe to a Sacrament of the Lordes body And likewise the same Haymo in an other place speaking of the feuites of the earth that is of corne and wyne declareth Haymo lib. 7. in ecclesial cap· 8. how our Sauiour making of them an apt mistery coÌ„uerteth them to a Sacrament of his body and bloud c. Lib. 7. in Ecclesiast cap. 8. Bertramus likewise as he liued in the same age so in like sort he shewed his opinion therein to the like effect as Haymo did For as Haymo writing in these words declareth quia aliud est Sacramentum aliud virtus sacramenti sacramentum enimuero percipitur virtute Sacramenti interior homo satiatur Haim ibid. that is the sacrament is one thing and the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t is an other thing for the sacrament is receiued with the mouth but with the vertue of the Sacrament the inward man is satisfied So after like maner Bertramus according to y e same thus writeth Ille panis qui per Sacerdotis ministerium Christi corpus efficitur aliud exterius humanis sensibus ostendit aliud interius fidelium mentibus clamat c. That is the bread which by the ministery of y e priest is made the body of christ doth import one thing outwardly to the senses of man ¶ An. â—10 Bertram 〈◊〉 de corpore sang Domini an other thing it speaketh to the mindes of the faythfull Outwardly it is bread the same as was before the same forme is pretended the coulour appeareth the same taste remayneth But inwardly there is an other matter fare more precious and more excellent because it is heauenly which is the body of Christ that is scene not with the outwarde eyes of the fleshe but with the syght of a faythfull minde c. We will now proceede to the testimonye of Rabanus Maurus byshop of Mentz scholer somtime to Alcuinus in Paris an english man Rabanus Maurus Bishop of Mentze Anno. 800. who liuing also in the same age with Haymo and Bertrame which was 800. yeares after Christ geueth the like testimony of this doctrine in his booke of Institutions Where he asking the question why the Lord would geue the misteries of his body and bloud then vnder suche thinges as might be kept and reserued whole with great honor thus he aunswereth agayne The Lord sayth he would rather that the Sacramentes of his body and bloud should be receiued with the mouth of the faythfull Rabanus 〈…〉 and made to be theyr food that by the visible action the inuisible effecte might be shewed For like as materiall meate outwardlye nourisheth and quickeneth the body so also the word of God inwardly nourisheth and strengtheneth the soule For man lyueth not onely by bread but by euery word proceeding from the mouth of God And after foloweth For this bread and drink signifieth the eternall society of the head and of the members together And agayne For the Sacrament is one thing and the vertue of the Sacrament is an other thing The SacrameÌ„t is receiued with the mouth with the vertue of the Sacrament the inwarde man is nourished For the Sacrament is turned to the nourishmeÌ„t of the body but the vertue of the Sacrament the dignity of eternall life is gotten Wherfore like as the same is turned into vs when we eate of it so also are we turned into the body of Christ when we liue obediently and godly c. Who seeth not by these wordes of this Byshoppe what forme of doctrine was then in the Church receiued concerning this article of the Sacramet much diuers from this our grosse opinion of transubstantiation With the sayd Rabanus also accordeth an other of the like standing and also doctrine called Christianus Druthmerus who writing vpon Math. The wine sayth he doth chere and cherish the bloud and therfore not incoÌ„uenienlty the bloud of christ is figured therby for whatsoeuer procedeth froÌ„ him to vs it chereth vs with true gladnes encreaseth al goodnes vnto vs. And a â—itâ—e before the sayd Druthmarus sayth The Lorde gaue to his Disciples the Sacrament of his body to the remission of sinnes and keeping of charity that they alwayes remembring his doing might do that in figure which he should doe for them This is my body sayth he that is in Sacrament This Druthmarus liued also in the time of Carolus Magnus as witnesseth Abbas Spaynehemensis After Bertamus was Ioannes Scotus or els as some call him Ioannes Erigena Ios. 〈◊〉 a man well accepted with Carollus Caluus and afterward with Lodouicus Balbus about the yere of our Lord 880. He wrote a Booke De corpore sanguine Domini so affirming therein teaching as he knew that Bertramus had taught a litle before in Fraunce This booke y e pope caused to be condemned in Vercellensi Synodo Of the life and conuersation of this Iohannes Scotus
also of hys death read before pag. 146. In the yere of our Lord. 950. liued Odo Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury in whose time it appeareth in the catholickes owne confession that many priests then affirmeth that the bread and wine after consecration did remayn in their former substance and that the sayd mysteries were onely a figure of the body and bloud of Christ as we finde it witnessed by Osberne himselfe who did write the liues of Odo Dunstane and Elphege at the bidding of LanfraÌ„ke Archbyshop of Canterbury as reporteth Edmerus Anselmus Chaplain The wordes of Osberne be these Hoc ferè tempore quidam clerici maligno errore seducti asseuerare conabantur panem vinum quae in altari ponuntur post consecrationem in priori substantia manere figuram tantummodo esse corporis saÌ„guinis Christi c. That is About this time saith Osbern writing in the daies of Lanfrak certaine of the Clergy being seduced by wicked errour did hold and maintein that bread and wine which are set vpon the aulter after the consecration do remaine in their former substaunce and are but onely a figure of the body and bloude of Christe c. And no doubt but at that time the common opinion of most of the Clergye was so that the Sacrament was the bodye and bloud of Christ and that the substaunce of bread and wine notwithstanding were not transubstantiate as the Romish Catholikes do now teach But this is the guise of these men that in their writinges and stories stil they diminish the better number wherby their faction may seeme euer to be the bigger and therefore to extenuate the common opinion then receiued in the Churche he inferreth mention of certaine of the Cleargy c. And as he fayleth in the number of these Clergymen which then held against transubstantiation so he vpholdeth the same with as lying a miracle A lying miracle to proue transubstantiatioÌ„ Which miracle hee faineth to be wrought the same time for the conuersion of the sayd Clergy men by the bloud dropping out of the host at Masse as Odo was breaking the host ouer the chalice At the sight wherof first Odo himselfe saith he wept for ioye seeing his petition accomplished which he so earnestly praied for Secondarily all those Clergie men saith he which before beleeued not this transubstantiation by by were conuerted and blessed the archbishop that euer he was borne desiring him to pray againe that the bloud might returne to his former shape Ex Malmes streight it was done And this was the miracle which seemeth as true as that which W. Malmesbury writeth of the sayde Odo howe by his prayers he caused a sworde to come flying from heaueÌ„ into king Aethelstanes scabbard wheÌ„ he had lost his owne as he should fight aginst Analanus or els as that miracle where the sayd Odo is said to couer and defend the church of Caunterbury that no droppe of raine could touch it so long as the roofe thereof was in making Read afore pag. 151. Ex W. Malmesb. Vid sup pag. 151. In the which so miraculous a myracle many things are to be marueiled First I maruel that at this great myracle of the Archb. in his Cathedral Church amongest so many singing men we read of no Te Deum ther to be song after the doing thereof Reasons and prouâ—es alleaged agaynst this myracle Secondly I maruell that those Priestes and Clerkes which then denied transubstantiation were suffered to be so neare the Archb. at his Masse and that they were not committed rather to ward like heretickes and traitours if this Article of transubstantiatio had ben then such a Catholike doctrine and so publikely receaued in the Church as they say it was Thirdly I maruel seeing the time of myracles is expired we hauing the scriptures to guide vs why y e Archbyshop would seeke to miracles and apparitions to conuert men rather then to the lawe and Prophets according as we are commaunded especiall hauing no such example of all the olde Doctors which in confutatioÌ„ of so many erroneous opinions yet neuer sought to such myracles or blynde meanes Fourthly I maruel much at the discrepance in telling this tale The authors of this fabulous miracle do not agree with in themselues betwene Osbern and the other which since haue written Legendes of Odo For wheras Osbern speaking of certaine Priestes nameth no place but leaueth the matter at large and speaketh absolutely quidam clerici all other which haue since written the Legendes of Odo doe tell this tale against certaine Priests of Caunterbury adding to the wordes of Osberne quidam Clerici Cantuarienses But to conuict the falshode of them all as well Osberne as of the rest there is a legend of the life of Odo and of Oswald together more auncient then this of Osberne written as it may seeme in the time of Aelfricus Archb. of Canterbury Elphege then Bishop of Winchester wherin mention is made in deede of this miracle but after an other sort then this of Osberne to an other purpose then to disswade certaine priestes infected with that errour froÌ„ the opinioÌ„ before declared which is only brought to shew the holines of Odo as comonly the maner of Legendes is to do So that in this olde Legend it is thus reported that when this miracle was done Odo disclosed the matter not to many priests of England that were in that error as Osborne would sed vocat protinus fidelem seruum qui cominus erat miraculum secretè demonstrat c. that is but called vnto him a certaine faithful seruaunt which was neare about him and shewed vnto him the miracle secretly Wher vpon the Priest sayth the Legende muche reioyced at the holines of Odo and desired him to make his prayer to almighty God that the body might returne againe to the former shape ce Out of this old lying Legend Osberne and other likewise that followed him seemeth to haue takeÌ„ this tale so that out of the errour of one as the maner is springeth the errour of a number mo But this much more I maruel why this miracle is not stored in Henry Huntington Lying Leâ—endes which professedly writeth of such miracles nor in Rog. Houeden and such other but onely in such blinde Legendes which commonly haue no substance of veritie nor certeinetie of time or writer to know when and by whom they were written and for the most part are stuffed with lying visions and prodigious fables Finally if this miraculous fiction of Osberne were true y t for the conuerting of Priestes of England whiche would not beleue transubstantiation this bloud did drop out of the hoste of the which bloud peraduenture came the bloud of Hales and that by the sight thereof the Priestes eâ—tsoone were all conuerted as Osberne pretendeth how then came it to passe that after the time of Odo in the daies of Elfricus which was after him
or not Which question rose vpon a certaine contētion which had beene betwene them before For Barnes had affirmed that albeit God requireth of vs to forgeue our neighbour God forgeueth vs first before we forgeue our neighbour Rom. 15. to obtaine forgeuenesse of hym yet he sayd that God must forgeue vs first before we forgeue our neighboure For els to forgeue our neyghbour were sinne by the text that sayeth All that is not of faith is sinne c. Thus the matter being propounded Gardiner to proue the contrary came foorth wyth hys arguments two or three to the which argumentes sayeth Gardiner Barnes coulde not aunswere but desired to be spared that nyght Gardiners report Disputation betweene Barnes Gardiner and the next morning he would answer his arguments In the morning Gardiner wyth the hearers being againe assembled D. Barnes according to the appoyntment was present who then went about to assoil his arguments To his solutions Gardiner againe replied And thus continued they in thys altercation by y e space of two houres Steuen Gardiner in his preface to George Ioye In the ende of thys Cockfight Winchester thus cōcludeth thys glorious tale and croweth vp the triumph declaring howe Barnes besought him to haue pitie of hym to forgeue hym and to take hym to be hys scholer whome then the sayd Winchester as he confesseth himself receiuing not as his scholer but as hys companion offred to hym a portion oute of his liuing to the summe of xl li a yere Steuen Gardiner offereth to Doct. Barnes 40. pounde a yeare Which if it be true as Steuen Gardiner himselfe reporteth why then doth this glorious Cackatrice crowe so much against Barnes afterward and cast him in the teeth bearing all the world in hand that Barnes was his scholler whereas he himselfe heere refuseth Barnes to be hys scholer but receiueth hym as hys companion fellowlyke But to the storie This done the king being aduertised of the conclusion of this matter betweene Barnes and Winchester was cōtent that Barnes shoulde repaire to the Bishoppes house at London the mōday folowing Which he did with a certaine other cōpanion ioyned vnto him Who he was Winchester there doth not expresse only he saith y t it was neyther Hierome nor Garret In this next meeting betweene Barnes and the bishop vpon the foresaid monday the said bishop studying to instruct Barnes vttered to him certain articles or conclusions to the number of x. the effect wherof here followeth Winchesters Articles against Barnes THe effect of Christes passion hath a condition The fulfilling of the condition diminisheth nothing the effecte of Christes passion They that wil enioy the effect of Christes passion must fulfill the condition The fulfilling of the condition requireth firste knowledge of the cōdition which knowledge we haue by faith Faith commeth of God and thys faith is a good gifte It is good and profitable to me it is profitable to me to do well and to exercise thys faith Ergo by the gifte of God I may do well before I am iustified Therfore I may do wel by the gift of God before I am iustified towardes the attainment of iustification There is euer as muche Charitie towardes God as faith And as faith encreaseth so doth charitie encrease To the attainment of iustification is required faith and charitie Euery thing is to be called freely done wherof the beginning is free and at liberty wythout any cause of prouocation Faith muste be to me the assuraunce of the promyses of God made in Christ if I fulfil the condition loue must accomplish the condition wherupon foloweth the attainment of the promise according to Gods truth A man being in deadly sinne maye haue grace to do the workes of penaunce whereby he may attaine to hys iustification These Articles for somuch as they be sufficiently aunswered and replyed vnto by George Ioy in his Ioynder Reioynder agaynst Winchester I shall not neede to cūber this work with any new adoe therewith but onely referre the reader to the bookes aforesayd where he may see matter enough to answere to these popish articles I told you before how the king was contented y e Barnes shuld resort to the house of the bishop of Winchester to be traded and directed by the bishop which Barnes then hearing the talk of y e people hauing also conference with certayne learned men within two dayes after his comming to y e bishops house waxed weary thereof so comming to the bish signified vnto him that if he would take him as one y t came to conferre he would come still but els he would come no more so cleane gaue ouer the bishop This beinge knowen vnto the king thorough sinister complaints of popish Sycophantes Barnes againe was sent for and cōuented before the king who grieuously being incensed against him enioyned both him Hierom and Garret at the solemne Easter sermons at S. Mary spittle opēly in wryting to reuoke the doctrine whych they before had taught At which sermons Ste. Gardiner also himself was present to heare theyr recantation First Doctor Barnes according to hys promise made to the king solempnely and formally beganne to make his recantation whych done he wyth much circumstance and obtestation called vpon the Byshop as is aboue touched and asking of hym forgeuenes required hym in token of a graunt to holde vp hys hand to the entent that he there openly declaring his charitie before the worlde the Byshop also would declare his charitie in like maner Which when the bishoppe refused to doe at the first as he was required Barnes againe called for it desiring him to shew his charitie and to holde vp his hande Which when he had done w t much a do wagging his finger a litle then Barnes entring to his Sermon after his prayer made beginneth the processe of a matter preaching contrarye to that which before he had recanted In so much that the Maior whē the Sermon was finished sittinge wyth the Bishop of Winchester asked him whether he should from the pulpit sende hym to warde to be forth comming for that his bold preaching contrary to hys recantation The like also did Hierome and Garret after hym The king had appointed before certain to make report of the sermons Besides them there was one who wryting to a frende of hys in the Court in the fauour of these preachers declared how gayly they had all handled the matter both to satisfie the recantation and also in the same Sermons to vtter out the truth that it might spread without let of the world Wherfore partly by these reporters partly by the negligent looking to this letter Barnes Garret and Hierome commaunded to the 〈◊〉 which came to the Lord Cromwels hands sayeth Gardiner Barnes wyth his other fellowes were apprehended and committed to the Tower Steuen Gardiner in his foresayde booke against George Ioye woulde needes cleare himselfe that he was in
no part nor cause of their casting into the tower and geueth this reason for him Steph Gardiner had no accesâ—â— to the kinges councell a yeare and more before the L. Cromwels fall for that he had then no accesse ne had not after so long as Cromwels time lasted to the Kings secret Counsayle yet notwithstanding the sayd Gardiner can not persuade vs to the contrary but that his priuie complaing to the King and his secrete whisperings in his frends eares and his other workings by his factours about the King was a great sparcle to set theyr fagots a fire Thus then Barnes Hierome and Garret being committed to the Tower after Easter there remayned till the xxx day of Iuly which was two dayes after the deathe of the Lord Cromwell Then ensued processe againste them by the Kings Counsell in the Parliament Processe agaynst Barnes Hierome Garret to the whyche processe Gardiner confesseth himselfe that he was priuie amongst the rest Whereupon all these three good saints of God the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any aunswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌ„demnation without any publike hearing were brought together from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing themselues to the fire had there at the stake diuers and sundry exhortations amongest whome D. Barnes first began wyth thys protestation following I am come hether to be burned as an hereticke and you shal heare my beliefe The protestation of Doct. Barnes at the stake whereby you shall perceiue what erroneous opinions I hold God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erroneous doctrine but only those things which scripture leade me vnto and that in my Sermons I neuer mainteined any errour neyther moued nor gaue occasion of any insurrection Although I haue bene sclaundered to preach that our Lady was but a saffron bag which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer meant it nor preached it but all my study and diligeÌ„ce hath bene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine D. Barnes falsly slaundered as are the Anabaptists which deny that our Sauiour Christ did take any flesh of the blessed virgin Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in this place there hath bene burned some of them whome I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence euermore did I study to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ. And now harken to my fayth I beleue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God D. Barnes confession that created and made al the world and that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the seconde person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heere beare me record that I do vtterly condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of the Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no flesh of the virgine For I beleue that without mans will or power hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost and tooke flesh of her that he suffered hunger thirst cold other passions of our body sinne except according to the sayeng of S. Peter He was made in all things like to his brethren except sinne And I beleeue that this his death and passion was the sufficiente raunsome for the sinne of all the world And I beleeue that through his death he ouercame sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the Father but this his death and passion only and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but only his passion as touching our iustification For I know the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfit And with this he cast abroade his handes and desired God to forgiue hym hys trespasses All mens workes vnperfite For although perchaunce sayd he you knowe nothing by me yet do I confesse that my thoughts and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore I beseeche thee O Lorde not to enter into iudgement with me according to the sayeng of the Prophete Dauid Non intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo domine .i. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lord. Psal. 143. And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lorde if thou straitely marke our iniquities Psal. 130. who is able to abyde thy iudgement Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in the death of Christ. I do not doubt but through him to inherite the kingdome of heauen Take me not heere that I speake against good woorkes Good workeâ— are to be done for they are to be done and verely they that do them not shall neuer come in the kingdome of God We must do them because they are coÌ„manded vs of God to shew and set foorth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ. I beleue that there is a holy Churche a company of all them that professe Christ and that all that haue suffered confessed his name be Saintes that all they do prayse laude God in heauen more then I or any mans tongue caÌ„ expresse that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently and praysed them as much as Scripture willed me to do And that our Lady I say was a Uirgin immaculate and vndefiled that she is the most purest virgine that euer God created a vessell elect of God of whom Christ should be borne Then sayd M. Shiriffe D. Barnes obedient to Magistrates you haue sayd well of her before And beyng afrayde that Maister Shiriffe had bene or should be agreeued with any thyng that he should say he sayd Maister Shiriffe if I speake any thyng that you will me not do no more but becken me with your hand I will straight way hold my peace for I will not be disobedient in any thyng but will obey TheÌ„ there was one that asked him his opinioÌ„ of praying to Saintes Then sayd he Pray noÌ„ to Saintes Now of Saintes you shall here my opinion I haue sayd before somewhat I thinke of them how that I beleue they are in heauen with God and that they are worthy of all the honour that Scripture willeth theÌ„ to haue But I say throughout all Scripture we are not commauÌ„ded to pray to any Saintes Therfore I can not nor will not preach to you that Saintes ought to be prayed vnto for then should I preache vnto you a doctrine of myne owne head Notwithstandyng whether they pray for vs or no that I referre to GOD. And if Saintes do pray for vs then I trust to pray for you within this halfe houre Maister Shiriffe and for euery Christian man liuyng in the fayth of Christ dying in the same as a Saint Wherfore if the dead may pray for the quicke I will surely pray for you Wel haue you any thing more to say TheÌ„ spake he